Chapter 951 - Two Pieces of Information
Chu Feng soon arrived at the floating palace with Xuan Xiaochao and the others leading the way. Qiu Canfeng had personally built it, and it was an important area for war preparations. Even they didn’t have the qualifications to enter.
But Chu Feng, as the sect head, could naturally enter any place since this was a part of the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
After entering, Chu Feng discovered the Four Protectors—Qiu Canfeng, Xue Xiyue, Fu Liansheng, and You Mingdeng—were there.
Other than those four, there were also two more—Qiushui Fuyan and Taikou.
However, there was an unfamiliar person Chu Feng hadn’t seen before. It was an old man with a powerful aura—rank four Martial King. However, he wore a sickly complexion. It was quite evident he was the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s First Immortal.
After seeing Chu Feng, his expression was very strange. His gaze especially was very strange, as if he knew Chu Feng already.
Chu Feng even saw a hint of near indiscernible fear concealed within the First Immortal’s gaze as he looked at Chu Feng.
That made Chu Feng puzzled. He could not think of anything regarding himself that made a person like him feel fear.
“Everyone, get out. I want to talk to Chu Feng alone,” the First Immortal said after looking at Chu Feng carefully.
“That will not do. What if you intend to harm my sect head?” But You Mingdeng denied him immediately after he spoke.
“Sect head? He’s already become sect head?” The First Immortal felt quite surprised, but he still resolutely said, “If you want to have a discussion, get out. Otherwise, there will be none.”
“You…” Xue Xiyue was a bit displeased. She opened her mouth, about to spit out curses.
“All of you, leave,” Chu Feng interrupted.
“Chu Feng, this…” Qiushui Fuyan hurriedly cast a glance at Chu Feng, telling him to be more careful—the First Immortal was very dangerous.
“No matter. Seniors, head out for a moment. I feel that Senior First Immortal truly hopes to cooperate with us,” Chu Feng said with a faint smile. His face was completely calm.
“Whatever. Since Sect Head has spoken, let’s listen to him. We’ll step outside,” urged Qiu Canfeng as well when Chu Feng insisted.
“This… Then fine.” You Mingdeng reluctantly nodded.
At first, he was very dissatisfied with Chu Feng, and wanted Chu Feng dead no matter what. However, after Chu Feng became sect head, his attitude changed completely, and he became one of Chu Feng’s most loyal subordinates. He was absolutely convinced by his aptitude.
“First Immortal, if you dare to inflict harm upon my sect head, you will wish you were dead.”
But even so, Xue Xiyue and the others did not forget to fiercely warn the First Immortal before leaving. Only then did they head out.
“Senior First Immortal, although we faced each other as enemies before, I still truly feel sorry for what happened to Ya Fei.”
Chu Feng clasped his hands towards the First Immortal after everyone left, representing his apology. He believed the First Immortal had seen Ya Fei already. Even though she was only a Consciousness, if she were still awake, she would still retain her memories. Perhaps she had already told the First Immortal that Murong Xun killed him. And likely also what Chu Feng did to her.
“No need for that. Everything was Murong Xun’s fault. It’s unrelated to you.
“I’ve come here today to ask you only one thing. If I help you deal with the Immortal Execution Archipelago, will you truly be able to help Fei’er rebuild her body? Will you truly revive her?” the First Immortal asked gravely. As he presented that question, he fixed his eyes closely on Chu Feng, his gaze filled with desire.
“Ya Fei’s physical body has been destroyed. Her Source Energy has been cut, and I’m afraid other people’s bodies may not be compatible. Even if a body were created out of nowhere, it will still be very difficult to recombine her Consciousness with the new body.
“From antiquity, there have been countless examples of destroyed bodies but surviving Consciousnesses. However, if it were that easy to recreate a physical body and thus revive, there would be no such thing as death.
“I’ll be honest: I cannot guarantee Ya Fei’s resurrection. However, I will say that there are many profound techniques on the Misty Peak. Since Lady Piaomiao had spoken in such a manner, perhaps she truly does have a way to help Ya Fei,” Chu Feng said truthfully.
“Ahh… My poor Fei’er!” The First Immortal heaved a long sigh as the grief on his face became greater.
However, in the end, he still said, “Chu Feng, I will help you. But I will only help you reach the stone tablet. Whether you’ll be successful is your own business. I have nothing to do with that.
“Moreover, even though it was Murong Xun who killed Fei’er, I will not kill him. Similarly, I will not kill a single person from the Immortal Execution Archipelago.
“I can betray them, but I will not kill them.”
“Thank you, senior.”
Chu Feng rejoiced in his heart. Although the First Immortal held quite a position in the Immortal Execution Archipelago, from his words and actions, Chu Feng didn’t feel he was being lied to.
For Ya Fei, his precious granddaughter, he was truly preparing to help Chu Feng.
After concluding, Chu Feng called in Qiu Canfeng and the others. They started to discuss the specifics regarding their plan to deal with the Immortal Execution Archipelago. Of course, when doing these things, the First Immortal was asked to leave with Taikou accompanying him.
The First Immortal had already promised to help them. However, Chu Feng could tell, regardless of the First Immortal’s hatred towards the Immortal Execution Archipelago, he couldn’t bear attacking them due to his own kindness.
So, when they started planning how to attack the Immortal Execution Archipelago, naturally it’d be better to exclude him from the conversation. Otherwise, even if he could accept doing such things, there would be even greater guilty feelings in his heart.
“Chu Feng, we’ve heard two pieces of information when we were heading here. I feel that we must tell you this,” Qiushui Fuyan suddenly said.
“Sister Fuyan, what are they?” Chu Feng asked.
“A few days ago, an abnormal scene occurred above the Eastern Sea Region’s Fertile Continent. Its usual scalding summer atmosphere became a chilling air full of snow and ice.
“However, the snow and ice only stayed in the sky and didn’t fall down. It stretched outward for several thousands of miles. There were even roars akin to wild beasts that came from the snow,” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“A phenomenon? Does that mean it’s the descent of a Divine Body?” Xue Xiyue asked.
“I’m not sure. But from what I’ve heard, when a Divine Body appears, there will be indications. However, that scene suddenly appeared, then suddenly disappeared. No one knows what it meant.
“However, there’s only been so many occurrences like this that have appeared in the Eastern Sea Region. I feel it’s not normal for something to appear so suddenly,” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“I agree, it’s not normal at all. Sister Fuyan, what’s the second news?” Chu Feng asked.
Chapter 952 - A Spectacle about to Arrive
“The second piece of information isn’t really a secret anymore. I’m sure it will be known in every corner in the Eastern Sea Region soon.
“In a few days, there will be an enormous wedding hosted in the Misty Peak. The bride will be Chu Feng’s fiancée, Zi Ling,” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“Murong Xun is pushing the marriage day forward?” Chu Feng pupils shrank. He tightly clenched his fists; it was clear he was a bit disturbed. To him, Zi Ling was really too important.
“No, this isn’t a marriage between Murong Xun and Zi Ling.” However, Qiushui Fuyan shook her head.
“Then who?” Chu Feng asked.
“It’s Zi Ling and Jiang Qisha’s,” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“What? Jiang Qisha?” Chu Feng couldn’t help feeling shocked. Though, upon another thought, it was not all that surprising.
Zi Ling’s beauty was stunning, and she was a Divine Body. Jiang Qisha lusted for her beauty; that was somewhat understandable. However, Tantai Xue had clearly threatened Jiang Qisha to not do anything to Zi Ling and the others.
Yet, right now, Jiang Qisha was publicly flaunting his marriage with Zi Ling, which was quite crazy. It didn’t make much sense either, because this was simply challenging Tantai Xue.
“It’s a trap?” Chu Feng calmly said after some thought.
“You’ll know whether it’s a trap or not when you see this for yourselves.” As Qiushui Fuyan spoke, she handed out several invitation cards.
They were Jiang Qisha’s invitation cards sent to various forces in the Eastern Sea Region.
After opening it, Chu Feng wrinkled his brows even more. The content on the card truly made one livid.
Jiang Qisha had not only publicly announced he was the disciple of the Holy Land of Martialism’s Cursed Soil Sect, he even announced the reason for Zi Ling’s limited aptitude—it was because of the special poison in her body, the Heaven Gripping Pellet.
He even clearly stated on the invitation card that Zi Ling’s lover was Chu Feng, but due to his incompetence, he was unable to remove the pellet in Zi Ling’s body. His heart could not bear such a tragedy.
Thus Jiang Qisha decided to marry Zi Ling. Two years later, when the Heaven Gripping Pellet reached its most optimal state, he would take away her divine power, and have Zi Ling become an ordinary person.
“What a bastard.” You Mingdeng was furious after seeing that invitation card. He not only threw it away, he even shattered the desk in the palace.
“This Jiang Qisha brat has truly gotten tired of living.” As for Xue Xiyue, she too gritted her teeth from anger. She looked as if she wanted to skin Jiang Qisha alive.
After being together for a while, Qiu Canfeng had told them a few things about Chu Feng. So, they had a decent understanding regarding the relationship between Zi Ling and Chu Feng.
He was now the head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect, so Zi Ling was the wife of the head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
Yet now, Jiang Qisha publicly announced he would marry Zi Ling, and even stated clearly he was doing it for the divine power in her body. He truly went quite far. How could they even endure such a thing?
“It seems that this is most definitely a trap.” In contrast to You Mingdeng, Chu Feng appeared rather serene.
“But even if he’s luring you, he doesn’t need to do all this, right?” said Xue Xiyue furiously.
“No, he’s not luring me. In his heart, I’m not an obstruction in any way. He simply doesn’t need to go through so much trouble just for me.” Chu Feng shook his head.
“Then who is he luring?” All of them were confused.
“A person like Jiang Qisha, who also comes from the Holy Land of Martialism,” Chu Feng said.
“You mean it’s for Tantai Xue?” Qiushui Fuyan asked.
“Mm. I can feel that Jiang Qisha is still quite afraid of Tantai Xue. He fears she’ll harm Kuang Bainian, and the only reason he is doing this is to force her to appear,” Chu Feng said.
“Do you think she will?” Qiushui Fuyan asked.
“I’m not sure. Tantai Xue had said she would deal with Jiang Qisha, but she also said she would come and find me if that were the case. However, up until now, she has yet to contact me.
“I’m sure she will appear sooner or later. However, that will only be when she feels the time is ripe. Since she hasn’t come in contact with me, it means she isn’t absolutely confident she can defeat Jiang Qisha.
“So, this is a bit troubling.
“Although she promised to help us, there’s no friendship or anything between us. She is no fool, so she wouldn’t risk her life just for us.
“Similarly, the reason Jiang Qisha is doing this is because he’s afraid of his junior’s safety. Therefore, even if Tantai Xue doesn’t appear, he wouldn’t harm Zi Ling and the others. As for now, they are safe,” Chu Feng said after some analyzing.
“Then what should we do? Will we just do nothing and wait here?” Xue Xiyue said bitterly.
“No. No matter who Jiang Qisha is luring, Zi Ling is still my lover. I will not allow her to marry any other person.” Chu Feng shook his head.
“Sect Head, do you mean?” Fu Liansheng also spoke. At the same time, everyone’s gazes were focused on Chu Feng.
“On the day of marriage, capture the bride, and carry out murder!” Chu Feng said calmly.
“Haha, good! Then it’s decided! If we don’t show him a few things, they would truly think they can bully the Crippling Night Demon Sect anytime!” Xue Xiyue and the others were all joyed.
Simultaneously, a hint of extreme chilliness emerged into Chu Feng’s eyes.
Although he appeared very calm after knowing Jiang Qisha was going to marry Zi Ling, it did not mean he was not angry.
In reality, it was the complete opposite. Chu Feng already hated every single fibre of Jiang Qisha’s being. Jiang Qisha dared to even think of marrying Zi Ling—that was a capital offense. Chu Feng was going to kill him.
After confirmation of the plan, they executed it immediately. On that day, Chu Feng personally led the Crippling Night Demon Sect away from the Depraved Ravine. They headed towards the current headquarters of the Immortal Execution Archipelago—towards the Misty Peak.
They could not use the Teleportation Arrays to arrive at the Misty Peak directly. So, they had to leave at an earlier date. They had to take a longer path and sneak into the Misty Peak. Then, on the day of the marriage, when all forces of the Eastern Sea Region were present, they would give the Immortal Execution Archipelago and Jiang Qisha a surprise.
Actually, ever since the Immortal Execution Archipelago took down the Misty Peak and made it into their headquarters, that news had already shocked the entire Eastern Sea Region.
And right now, when Jiang Qisha spread the news that he came from the Holy Land of Martialism and was even going to marry Zi Ling, that shocked everyone even more.
Who was Zi Ling? Divine Body? Chu Feng’s lover? No, that was not all. Everyone knew Zi Ling was still Murong Xun’s fiancée. She was someone who had an arranged marriage with him.
Yet now, Jiang Qisha announced he would marry Murong Xun’s fiancée, in the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s territory! That was simply a slap in public.
However, the Immortal Execution Archipelago was hosting everything. Even the invitation cards sent to various forces were sent by the Immortal Execution Archipelago. That introduced a problem.
It meant the Immortal Execution Archipelago was now serving Jiang Qisha, or they were serving the force Jiang Qisha came from, the Cursed Soil Sect.
But no matter what, it would be a spectacle one should not miss.
With that thought in mind, sects from various places in the Eastern Sea Region hurried to the Misty Peak. Not to mention the ones who already received invitation cards, even those who hadn’t went forth to join in the liveliness.
Chapter 953 - Sneaking into the Misty Peak
When people from various areas headed towards the Misty Peak, there was also an army of ten million that covertly snuck in.
They were disguised and walked beneath the sea—it was the Crippling Night Demon Sect led by Chu Feng.
However, no one knew of their arrival because at that very instant, they were all deep under the sea. They were surrounding a round boulder.
“Sect Head, you’re certain the formation Lady Piaomiao spoke of is here?” You Mingdeng slightly frowned as some doubt arose.
After all, he was a rank four Martial King and a Gold-cloak World Spiritist. Yet, he could not tell what was special about that boulder.
“There’s no doubt about it.” Chu Feng lightly smiled as he firmly nodded. Actually, if it weren’t for the Heaven’s Eyes, he too wouldn’t have found that formation because it was really too hidden.
But despite Chu Feng’s assurance, You Mingdeng, and even many others, were doubtful. No matter how you looked at it, this boulder didn’t seem like a boundless formation that could move millions of people.
“Master, you can activate this formation.” Chu Feng smiled again, and then with mental messaging, he sent the rest of the information to Qiu Canfeng.
Qiu Canfeng’s eyes lit up after hearing Chu Feng’s words. Then, he stood out and laid an Activation Formation on the boulder.
*hmm*
When the formation was in progress of activating, the seemingly ordinary boulder immediately shone with radiance. The light quickly converged to form a formation which then enveloped all the members within.
When countless runes swirled around, layer after layer of odd power drifted within the formation.
“Waa, it truly is a formation! It’s amazing!”
Almost everyone was shocked by its appearance. Expressions of surprise surfaced onto their faces.
They could feel the power it contained, and they also understood its profoundness.
Even a person like Qiu Canfeng couldn’t help praising, “As expected of Lady Piaomiao. This is truly something not an ordinary person can do.”
“This is a formation Senior Piaomiao spent several hundred years building. To say it’s her life’s work wouldn’t be an exaggeration.
“This formation is as abstract as the Formation of Multitudinous Talismanic Soldiers cast by Jiang Qisha. It’s even a bit more powerful.
“As long as it borrows a bit of the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s power, it can create warriors as powerful as us and we can also control them.
“On the day of the wedding, Murong Mingtian and Jiang Qisha will definitely welcome the various guests. At that time, activate this formation and attack the Misty Peak.
“When the army attacks, even if their defenses are enough to stop us, they will ignore the inside of the Misty Peak. I and the First Immortal will then go the stone tablet, and I will cultivate the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique,” Chu Feng said.
“But Sect Head, even though it’s powerful, this formation cannot allow us to completely overtake the Misty Peak. It will at most catch them off guard for a short while.
“As for the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique, it clearly isn’t something that’s easy to cultivate. There’s only a brief amount of time! What if you’re discovered?” They were still not too worried.
“Naturally, the Mysterious Technique isn’t easy to cultivate, but I doubt it will be so challenging that I will fail.
“Lady Piaomiao had described its cultivation difficulty. If I’m not mistaken, I should finish within half a day,” Chu Feng said.
“Half a day?” You Mingdeng and the others couldn’t help deeply gasping.
“Half a day is enough. Otherwise, my Zi Ling would truly become his.” Chu Feng faintly smiled—confidence was worn on the corners of his mouth.
“Then… fine. We will follow your arrangements.” You Mingdeng and the others no longer doubted him.
“Everyone, the success of this conquest will depend on you. If we obtain victory, all of you have done deeds of absolute importance. I, Chu Feng, will definitely repay all of you.” Chu Feng was very thankful—thankful for these millions of people who were willing to put their lives on the line just for his sake.
“Sect Head will be victorious! The Crippling Night Demon Sect will be victorious!” someone suddenly shouted.
“Sect Head will be victorious! The Crippling Night Demon Sect will be victorious!” Quickly after, everyone started yelling. With these words, they declared their unyielding loyalty towards Chu Feng.
Chu Feng didn’t blame them or anything for making such a ruckus. Although this was already within the borders of the Misty Peak, the sea was very deep. Moreover, they had already laid Concealment Spirit Formations beforehand. Even if they were shouting loudly here, people outside wouldn’t be able to hear them.
However, he had to admit, when seeing so many people willing to fight for him, he not only felt gratitude, he felt very emotional.
Afterwards, Chu Feng didn’t dally any longer. He leapt forward and came by the First Immortal’s side.
The First Immortal’s eyes were glittering, and he said unbelievably, “I had thought you relied on your master Qiu Canfeng to become sect head, but I now seem to be wrong.”
“Hoh…” Chu Feng gave a light smile, then said, “Let’s go.”
Chu Feng consumed the Alternation Pellet Lady Piaomiao prepared for him. After changing his appearance, he pretended to be the First Immortal’s servant as they advanced toward the Misty Peak.
When they came above the sea surface, Chu Feng saw a lively scene he had never seen before. There were not only several new palaces built within the Misty Peak, it was very crowded scene. One could see people everywhere in the sky.
Rough estimations gave him a number of over a hundred million people. Ninety percent were from other Eastern Sea Region forces. They came here just to watch the upcoming display.
No one was denied entry to the Misty Peak at that moment. Regardless of strength, position, or status, so long as they came here, they would have good food and good residences. It was quality treatment of guests.
“Your Immortal Execution Archipelago truly isn’t simple. They’ve made such a huge show even when they give their own fiancée to others.” Chu Feng couldn’t help but mock the First Immortal when they saw such a grand presentation.
“Hoh…” It was now his turn to give a light smile. Then, he said to Chu Feng, “Even if it gets more impressive, so what? It’s not like you’re going to allow this marriage to be held successfully.”
The First Immortal dashed forward and increased his flying speed towards the Misty Peak.
Chu Feng lightly smiled as well. He too dashed forward and followed the First Immortal’s steps.
With the First Immortal leading the way, they were met with no obstructions even though it was occupied by the Immortal Execution Archipelago. They thus easily entered the Misty Peak.
Chapter 954 - A True Divine Body
Although Chu Feng had entered the Misty Peak, he could not go see Zi Ling, nor could he go to the stone tablet.
Actually, he could not go anywhere. He could only rest in the First Immortal’s residence. Everything was left up to him, and every piece of information was to be inquired by him.
In a situation like this, if the First Immortal held malicious intentions and wanted Chu Feng dead, it would be easy for him to do so. However, Chu Feng did not feel any sort of uneasiness or nervousness.
It wasn’t that Chu Feng believed in the First Immortal, it was that he believed in the affection between the First Immortal and Ya Fei. For her, he wouldn’t sell Chu Feng out.
Yet, this wait lasted ten full days. Although no one had gone to this residence looking for trouble, the First Immortal had yet to return.
This made even the calm Chu Feng a bit anxious. By the look of things, tomorrow was the wedding day between Zi Ling and Jiang Qisha. However, the First Immortal hadn’t returned. Could something have happened?
*jii*
Just when Chu Feng was so nervous he couldn’t stay still anymore, the palace door was opened. At the same time, a familiar person walked in—the First Immortal.
“Senior First Immortal, you’ve finally returned. Why were you gone for so long?”
Chu Feng’s tense heart was relaxed at last. But only after nearing the First Immortal did he discover the stench of alcohol exuding from his body. He had likely drank quite a bit of wine.
“I haven’t seen the ancestor and the master in a long time. They welcomed me, so I couldn’t refuse. I simply couldn’t leave the banquet.
“But don’t worry. I got the thing you wanted. This is the Spirit Formation key that leads to the stone tablet.” As the First Immortal spoke, he took out a key, then said, “However, the ancestor seems to view it with quite a bit of importance. If I hadn’t made countless contributions for them, there’s no chance they’d grant me this key. Even now, they don’t permit me to bring anyone else there. Only I alone can go up and cultivate.
“But that’s not an issue. Tomorrow, on the day of marriage, your Crippling Night Demon Sect will come and make trouble anyway. At that time, everything will be in chaos so there will be no problem when I bring you there amidst the havoc.
“Moreover, today, I went to the stone tablet and gave it a look. I even found the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique, and attempted to cultivate it.
“However, I found it too difficult to cultivate. It would require me half a year to a full year even for a rough understanding of the technique. It’s quite an urgent situation right now. How will you be successful?”
“Hoh, First Immortal, you’re afraid I’ll fail?” Chu Feng asked with a smile.
“Yes, of course I am. After everything that’s done, success is the only option.” The First Immortal nodded.
“Senior, don’t worry. Although it’s a gamble, it’s not like I lack any confidence. It won’t matter how difficult the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique is to cultivate. Half a day is absolutely enough.”
Chu Feng was very sure of himself. Let alone the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique which there had been past instances of success, he even grasped an Earthen Taboo martial skill which there had been no recorded instances of success.
“It seems that the rumours are not false. You truly are a monster. The Immortal Execution Archipelago shouldn’t have made you an enemy.” The First Immortal gave a long emotional sigh when he saw Chu Feng’s definite trust in himself.
“Senior, do you have news regarding Zi Ling and the others? How are they right now?” Chu Feng asked. That was the thing he was most worried right now.
“Don’t worry. Not to mention Zi Ling and the others, even the people from the Misty Peak are in a very good condition. Jiang Qisha is fearful for his brother’s safety, so he doesn’t dare touching them. And right now, the Immortal Execution Archipelago has already become Jiang Qisha’s puppet; naturally, they don’t dare to go against his words and harm any one of them,” the First Immortal said.
Chu Feng’s heart was even more at ease. He couldn’t help walking up to the palace window and looking at the stelliferous night sky. However, in his heart, complicated emotions started stemming forth.
Despite the tranquility during the night before the great battle, Chu Feng’s heart could not be soothed.
Even though Chu Feng had a certain amount of confidence, the future was always filled with variables. There were some things that he could not affect.
In such a crucial moment, he too was afraid. He was afraid of losing. He was afraid of defeat. Not only would it represent his death, it would represent the death of all the members in the Crippling Night Demon Sect, and all his lovers and brothers.
However, Chu Feng didn’t even know who his parents were! He still didn’t know who sealed Eggy in his body, in addition to the other powerful World Spirit!
So, he was afraid. If he were dead, no mysteries would be unraveled. So, he had to win this battle.
At the very same instant, Jiang Qisha was in Murong Mingtian’s residence.
“What is this?” Murong Mingtian couldn’t help knitting his brows when he saw several pellets in Jiang Qisha’s hand.
Those pellets were very special. There were countless minuscule runes imprinted on them. Those runes looked as if they were alive as they were slowly squirming around.
“This is a treasure from my Cursed Soil Sect, called the Talismanic Pellet. It demands several years of concocting, and even though it has a similar effect as Forbidden Medicines, its backlash is very tiny. Its strength is much stronger as well,” Jiang Qisha explained.
“Why are you giving me such a treasure?” Murong Mingtian asked in confusion. Jiang Qisha words had told him that these Talismanic Pellets seemed to be an invaluable treasure.
The pure advantages it had in comparison to Forbidden Medicines were sufficient as evidence.
“Tomorrow, that witch will come. She isn’t easy to deal with, and I need you to help me,” Jiang Qisha said.
“You’re talking about that Tantai Xue? Isn’t she just a rank nine Martial Lord? You’re afraid of just a rank nine Martial Lord? That doesn’t seem like you, right?” Murong Mingtian said puzzledly.
“She was a rank nine Martial Lord, but the present is different from the past. Do you remember the phenomenon that appeared? It appeared because she made a breakthrough. If I’m not mistaken, she has already become a Martial King,” Jiang Qisha explained.
“She caused the phenomenon? That means she has a Divine Body?” Murong Mingtian felt a bit amazed.
“That’s right. She does indeed have a Divine Body.” Jiang Qisha nodded.
“Even if she does, she’s only a rank one Martial King. Is there a need to be this nervous?” Murong Mingtian lightly smiled and said.
“Hoh…” However, Jiang Qisha smiled—it was a very strange smile. Then, he asked Murong Mingtian, “Have you seen a true Divine Body?”
Chapter 955 - The Wedding Begins
“I…”
Murong Mingtian was a bit speechless. Although Zi Ling had a Divine Body, due to the Heaven Gripping Pellet, she simply hadn’t fully used its power. She was even much inferior to those with good aptitudes. Therefore, he had never seen what a true Divine Body looked like.
“There’s a reason we call Tantai Xue a witch. It’s one thing if she doesn’t make a breakthrough, but since she has, it won’t be as simple as merely one rank. She doesn’t only have a true Divine Body, she is even a witch,” Jiang Qisha said gravely.
Murong Mingtian couldn’t help gulping when he looked at Jiang Qisha’s serious gaze. It was the first time he saw him face someone so solemnly.
“If that Tantai Xue comes tomorrow, you face her first. Help me test her abilities, but don’t use the Talismanic Pellets. Only use them when Tantai Xue is injured, then we will kill her together,” Jiang Qisha said.
“Injured? You’re certain she will be injured?” Murong Mingtian’s expression couldn’t help changing.
“Hoh. I never do things I lack assurance in. I admit, that witch Tantai Xue is very powerful, and especially after her breakthrough even I will feel some difficulty in defeating her, but I am certain she will die when she comes.” Jiang Qisha smiled with smug, then strode away.
“Ancestor, do you think there’s something wrong with these pellets?” asked Murong Niekong who had been silent before Jiang Qisha left.
“There won’t be. If Jiang Qisha wanted to harm me, he would have done so already. There would be no need for so much work.” Murong Mingtian shook his head.
“But Ancestor, if Jiang Qisha spoke truthfully about these Talismanic Pellets, aren’t they quite precious? Things like these are simply invaluable in the Eastern Sea Region, yet he’s willing to give such things to you!” Murong Niekong said.
“Normally, of course he wouldn’t, but now, there are no such things as willing or not willing. He does need a chess piece like me, after all.
“Hoh… He wants me to test that witch’s strength. I’m quite amazed he can think of such a thing. If her strength is so powerful that even he stands no chance, doesn’t that mean I’m absolutely dead?” A sneer arose onto Murong Mingtian’s face, and a hint of fury surfaced into his eyes.
“That Jiang Qisha should truly be damned. He has only been using us from the very start. Ancestor, if this treatment continues, how long do we endure this for?” Murong Niekong was rather angry as well.
“It’s about time. Tomorrow, I’ll let Jiang Qisha know that I, Murong Mingtian, am no pushover.” Suddenly, a strange glint emerged into his eyes, indicating a long-planned scheme.
“Ancestor, could it be… you’ve succeeded?” Murong Niekong rejoiced.
“Mm.” Murong Mingtian nodded.
“But Ancestor, since you’ve succeeded, why didn’t you kill Jiang Qisha just now, and instead are waiting until tomorrow?
“You know how much pain Xun’er is feeling because Jiang Qisha plans to marry Zi Ling! Even putting him aside, what he’s done is a huge disgrace to the Immortal Execution Archipelago!” Murong Niekong said.
“You don’t understand. On the surface, Tantai Xue is Jiang Qisha’s archenemy, but in reality, is she not our archenemy as well?
“If she truly comes tomorrow in order to save Zi Ling and the others, that means after dealing with Jiang Qisha, she will deal with us.
“Rather than removing Jiang Qisha and leaving behind a danger like Tantai Xue, why not instead use Jiang Qisha to remove Tantai Xue, then afterwards remove Jiang Qisha? With that, there will be no more worries.
“As for disgrace? Hoh… When I kill Jiang Qisha tomorrow in front of all the forces in the Eastern Sea Region, who’s the one disgracing who?” Murong Mingtian said smugly.
“Ancestor, you are truly brilliant.” The joy on Murong Niekong’s face became even stronger.
The seemingly simple wedding was in reality an ambush of danger. But what was fated to arrive would arrive sooner or later. When the sun rose from in the east sea, when it was just dawn, the Misty Peak was already crowded because today was the day of the wedding.
The ceremony required an extremely vast area. Naturally, the Misty Peak was unsuitable.
Therefore, that area was set up outside the Misty Peak—an enormous floating Spirit Formation. Its only use was really to support the banquet and hold over a hundred million people.
At that moment, the ceremony had already began. Not only could guests from various areas enter, even the people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago could. Other than a small portion of people who were still responsible for guarding, nearly everyone entered the gorgeous arrangement.
The wedding area also looked very special. It was not flat, and seemed more like stairs: the center was the highest, and the borders were the lowest.
Everyone could thus see the entire wedding event.
Those who sat on the tallest level were naturally the people with the highest positions and strengths in the Eastern Sea Region. For example, Murong Mingtian, Murong Niekong, and the chiefs from the Three Great Monstrous Clans. Only they were worthy to sit on the highest stage.
None were allowed to sit on that level other than them. Even people like the First Immortal could only sit on the second level.
“That’s Murong Mingtian? The ancestor of the Immortal Execution Archipelago, the one who controls them behind the scenes, the person who made the originally insignificant Immortal Execution Archipelago into the true overlord of the Eastern Sea Region?”
The person most focused upon was naturally Murong Mingtian. One must know that before the great battle at the Misty Peak, there had been simply no one who knew of his existence.
Murong Mingtian quite enjoyed the crowd’s discussions and their gazes of admiration, even adoration.
So, he was in quite a good mood. With a smile worn on his face, he stood up, and spoke some customary words representing the Immortal Execution Archipelago.
Though they were customary, after every single sentence, thunderous claps would follow. There was no one who dared to disrespect this several-hundred-year-old ancient monster.
“Next, please welcome the stars of today’s event!” After a brief speech, Murong Mingtian cast his gaze towards the Misty Peak.
At that instant, firecrackers were released, and gongs and drums resounded in the sky. A group of people wearing very festive clothing walked slowly over in the air as they held up an exquisite red sedan chair.
The person who led was in red, and he rode a flying horse over. It was Jiang Qisha.
As for the person within the sedan chair, without even guessing, they all knew it was Zi Ling.
At that moment, everyone held their breaths. Their gazes were fixed on Jiang Qisha, and on the sedan chair.
The carefully prepared wedding ceremony had truly began.
Chapter 956 - Madman
“Jiang Qisha! He’s the genius from the Holy Land of Martialism, Jiang Qisha!”
“He’s too powerful. At such an age, he’s already a rank four Martial King. This is a true genius! In comparison, not to mention Murong Xun, even Chu Feng can’t even be discussed equally with him!”
The people within the banquet cheered endlessly. All sorts of conversations rang out one after the other. Everyone was attracted by Jiang Qisha’s powerful strength. They had never seen a Martial King so young before, let alone one that was rank four.
They were all like frogs at the bottom of the well. They saw a new world—they saw a new world in Jiang Qisha. They were amazed.
Many young women couldn’t help but hold their hearts. Many were lovestruck by Jiang Qisha, and even their imaginations went wild. They wished the one in the sedan hair was them instead. They wished they could marry a man like Jiang Qisha. Even when Jiang Qisha glanced past them, their heartbeats would quicken, thinking he was looking at them directly.
Not to mention females, even many males, as they looked at Jiang Qisha, were filled with admiration. Naturally, they weren’t stunned by Jiang Qisha’s appearance, but by his strength.
Strength. In this world, strength was everything. The rest were useless. Strength was the only standard in this world.
Amidst the cheers and admirative gazes from various people in the Eastern Sea Region, Jiang Qisha kept a smile on his face since the very start. However, it was not a kind one—it was a disdainful one. Jiang Qisha held a mocking smile.
In his eyes, everyone here was only a bumpkin. They were trash who had poor cultivation aptitude yet still wanted to cultivate.
Due to that, when Jiang Qisha arrived at the very top level, he didn’t say any customary words to the crowd. He instead, with an arrogant tone and a loud voice, asked, “Do you know of Chu Feng?”
“We do!” the crowd replied in unison.
“Then do you know of Zi Ling?” Jiang Qisha asked again.
“We do!” replied the crowd again loudly.
“Then, do you know Chu Feng and Zi Ling love each other, and are a pair of affectionate lovers?” Jiang Qisha suddenly asked with a smile.
“What? This…”
Everyone was shocked at those words. However, they had heard of the relationship between Chu Feng and Zi Ling.
On the invitation cards sent out by the Immortal Execution Archipelago, it had also stated Chu Feng and Zi Ling were lovers, so more or less everyone knew about them.
However, Zi Ling was the person Jiang Qisha prepared to marry! They couldn’t understand why he suddenly mentioned this.
“Hoh…” Jiang Qisha faintly smiled at the crowd’s bewildered and doubtful expressions. Then, he said, “This is the truth. If you don’t believe me, I can call out Zi Ling and have her tell you about it.
“As for why I said this, it’s because I want to tell you this: it doesn’t matter what relationship Zi Ling has with Chu Feng—no one can stop me. I’m taking away his lover, and I’m forcibly marrying her. What is he going to do about it?” Jiang Qisha loudly laughed—it was quite a mad laughter.
Marriage was a day of elation. For good fortune, unpleasant topics were typically avoided. Where would one find a groom like Jiang Qisha who announced his evil acts?
Even if his words were the truth, he made everyone feel uncomfortable in an environment like this one. His announcement not only smeared on himself the name of an evil person, it even made the ones, who came here from faraway places, accomplices.
But Jiang Qisha didn’t seem to care about the crowd’s feelings, nor did he want to stop there. After a burst of laughter, he said, “Do you know why I’m marrying Zi Ling? Her beauty? I do admit that Zi Ling is very beautiful. It would not be wrong to say she’s the most beautiful woman I, Jiang Qisha, have ever seen.
“But this world is so big; there are plenty of beauties. Of course, I won’t marry a woman based on her beauty alone. I’m marrying her because of her divine power.
“There’s a Heaven Gripping Pellet in Zi Ling’s body, and that had sealed her divine power. But when she reaches the age of twenty, as long as she makes love with another man, her divine power will be taken away by that man. As for me, I’m aiming for precisely that power.
“What if you ask me, what will she become after I take away Zi Ling divine power? I don’t mind telling you that she’ll become a piece of garbage who can’t even cultivate.
“What if you ask me, what will I do to her after stripping away her power? I will tell you that I do hate to harm a beauty like this, but even if she’s more beautiful, so what? What use is a person who can’t cultivate? In the end, they’ll only become a tool for venting lust! Hahahaha…” After speaking, Jiang Qisha once again madly laughed.
Everyone’s face was wrinkled and they were extremely speechless. The former joyous atmosphere was completely shattered by Jiang Qisha’s words.
No matter what one said, Zi Ling was still an acclaimed beauty in the Eastern Sea Region, yet Jiang Qisha made her into a “tool for venting lust”. The people who heard that found it a bit difficult to endure.
“Ancestor, has this Jiang Qisha gone insane? Why is he saying these things on a day like this? He’s not only making himself look bad, he’s making us look bad. After all, we had helped him host the marriage,” Murong Niekong couldn’t help but say to Murong Mingtian mentally.
“He’s always been a madman, but he’s no fool. He can do whatever he wants to do; we’ll just watch along. I do want to see what sort of trick he’s playing.” In contrast to Murong Niekong, Murong Mingtian was quite a bit calmer.
“Why is no one saying anything? Do none of you think I’m an evil scum who lacks any bit of kindness?” Jiang Qisha suddenly asked.
“You and your mother are scum! You’re not worthy to marry Zi Ling, nor are you worthy to live in this world! Get the hell out of the Eastern Sea Region!” An old man suddenly stood up. He pointed at Jiang Qisha and threw out curses.
Jiang Qisha’s expression changed slightly. He struck out with his palm, and after an explosion, the old man was completely destroyed as he had become a pool of blood.
“Who else?” After killing that old man with a single attack, Jiang Qisha’s eyes glinted with chilliness as he once again swept his gaze over the crowd.
Everyone lowered their heads, silent. After seeing his ruthlessness, who would dare to say anything negative?
Chapter 957 - Humiliation
When no one dared to find any more faults with him, Jiang Qisha smiled smugly and nodded in satisfaction. He followed by loudly asking the crowd, “Then, tell me. Am I a good person?”
However, following this question, the crowd remained the same as before: the ocean of people with over a hundred million people were completely silent. No one dared to speak. In the end, the mass of people chose to remain mute.
“Tell me! Am I, Jiang Qisha, a good person?” When there were no responses, Jiang Qisha pointed towards a group of people in the distance. Judging by their clothing, they were likely from the same group—a small sect.
“This… this…” The person who seemed to be the leader stood out when questioned by Jiang Qisha. However, at that moment, he was trembling. He was terrified; he simply could not speak, nor did he know how to respond.
“Go to hell with your ‘this’! You don’t think I’m a good person?” Jiang Qisha was clearly unsatisfied with this person’s performance. Amidst his anger, he furiously attacked again.
*BOOM—*
When his palm struck down, an orb of light appeared. It instantly engulfed that sect’s people. However, when the orb disappeared, with astonishment everyone discovered that the sect had completely disappeared. What remained was only a large pool of blood on the floor.
“Huu—” Many people panicked. Many were terrified by Jiang Qisha’s actions. How was this even a marriage ceremony? They simply came to be killed!
Jiang Qisha was really too fierce. Was he truly preparing to annihilate the guests who came to join his marriage ceremony?
“Tell me, am I a good person?” After destroying the small sect with a single palm, Jiang Qisha pointed at another one.
“Yo-yo-you’re a good person! Lord Jiang Qisha is a good person!” Learning from the mistakes of the previous force, the people who were questioned this time didn’t dare to hesitate.
“Haha, not bad! I like your fake sincerity!” Jiang Qisha happily roared with laughter after hearing their reply. But after laughing, he looked at the crowd, and asked again, “However, I want to hear all of you tell me. Am I, Jiang Qisha, a good person?” As he spoke, strong bloodlust appeared in his eyes—it was a threat laid bare.
“Lord Jiang Qisha is a good person!”
“Lord Jiang Qisha is a true good person!”
Before such threats, the crowd no longer dared to stay silent. At first, only a small portion replied, and they were not all that loud either. But in the end, everyone was speaking in unison, and the sound was deafening, louder than even thunder, as if the words said were their true feelings.
“Haha, that’s right! I, Jiang Qisha, have done all sorts of bad things, but I am still a good person because no one dares to say otherwise.
“Let me tell you this: in this world, there is no true good person, nor is there a true bad person. What is kindness? What is evil? Hell, that’s all rubbish. It’s all nonsense.
“In this world, whoever’s fists are harder is the right one. The victor is the king, and the loser is the thief—that’s the only truth in this world.
“Today, I’m forcibly marrying Zi Ling, because I’m strong. If he, Chu Feng, has the ability to stop me, how could I have her as my bride?
“When all’s said and done, Chu Feng is trash. So trash he can’t even protect the one he loves.
“When all’s said and done, my fist is harder than his. So hard that he doesn’t dare to say anything, and can only pettily endure this humiliation.
“As long as I have strength, I’m the king. It doesn’t matter if there’s something I should have or shouldn’t have—as long as I want it, I will have it because no one has the power to stop me,” Jiang Qisha loudly shouted, his tone filled with arrogance.
His words didn’t invoke the anger of the crowd. Instead, it greatly diminished their fury. They even started feeling Jiang Qisha’s words were absolutely correct and very reasonable.
The winner was right, and the loser was wrong. The strong were the rulers. Was that not the only truth in this world?
He, Jiang Qisha, was powerful. So what if he did all sorts of evil things? Who dared to do anything to him? As he said, if Chu Feng were strong enough, how could he have allowed Jiang Qisha to take away his lover and forcibly marry her?
“Although this Jiang Qisha is ruthless, he is reasonable.”
“Yeah! I heard that Chu Feng, Lady Piaomiao, and Qiushui Fuyan had all safely left the Misty Peak. Chu Feng isn’t dead yet. Today, the Immortal Execution Archipelago has sent out invitation cards, so Chu Feng naturally knows about this marriage.
“If it were another person who dared to marry Zi Ling, judging by Chu Feng’s nature, he would definitely skin that person alive. However, if it’s Jiang Qisha, he wouldn’t have such thoughts, right? Not to mention coming to stop him, he doesn’t even have the guts to show up.”
“That’s right. I even thought that Chu Feng was a person who dared to do anything and feared nothing. I thought he was a hero, but now, it seems that he’s only a coward who’s afraid in the face of strength.”
“Yeah yeah yeah! Back then, when Chu Feng took away Zi Ling from the Flower Valley, how mighty was he! Yet, right now, when his lover’s going to be married to another person, there’s no news of him. He’s pretending he doesn’t know about it. It appears that this genius is quite disappointing. It’s not that Chu Feng was too powerful, it’s just that his opponents were too weak.
“Right now, when his opponent’s Jiang Qisha from the Holy Land of Martialism, Chu Feng’s courage is all gone! He’s become a coward who trembles by mere rumours.”
Not only did many people approve of Jiang Qisha’s words, they even spoke to humiliate Chu Feng. They felt Jiang Qisha’s very actions were very reasonable; on the other hand, Chu Feng became trash.
“Haha, everyone, my friend Jiang Qisha’s words are very correct. In this world, what is evil? What is righteousness? Only those with hard fists have the right to judge. Only the words from the powerful matter.” Murong Mingtian also stood up, and loudly said, “Chu Feng has not only killed members of the Immortal Execution Archipelago, he even dares to steal my Royal Armament. How arrogant of him. How impressive. The world even titled him as an unprecedented genius in the Eastern Sea Region.
“But is he truly that invincible? If he’s that powerful, why did he escape when we attacked the Misty Peak, and why isn’t he even showing himself when his own lover is being married off to someone else?
“In the end, he only bullies others with someone behind his back. He only bullies the weak and is afraid of the strong. Now, without Lady Piaomiao’s protection, who does he even think he is?” Murong Mingtian took that chance to humiliate Chu Feng. It could be seen that in his heart, he felt quite the resentment towards Chu Feng.
“Senior Murong is very correct. That Chu Feng is only a coward!”
“That’s right. He can’t even protect his own woman. Is he even a man?” After Murong Mingtian spoke, many people loudly added and started shaming Chu Feng as well.
“Murong Mingtian, are you certain that Chu Feng will truly not dare to come?” But just at that moment, there was a person who stood up and loudly questioned.
After that person spoke, everyone was shocked. That person not only called Murong Mingtian by his direct name, he even wore a long robe and didn’t reveal their appearance. The clothes that person wore and his actions made the people who mocked Chu Feng feel an indescribable uneasiness.
Chapter 958 - Endless
“Insolence! Who do you think you are to call my ancestor by name directly?!” The people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago were furious. They pointed at the person who spoke, and were about to make their move. That person’s actions meant they undoubtedly came here to stir up trouble.
“Wait.” However, just at that moment, Murong Mingtian stopped them. Moreover, he cast his lightly squinting gaze at the long-robed person, and sneered, “When my Immortal Execution Archipelago and the three clans arrived at the Misty Peak, Chu Feng wasn’t even capable of participating in battle. He could only stay on the side and watch. If it weren’t for Lady Piaomiao who sacrificed herself to bring Chu Feng and Qiushui Fuyan away, he would have already died. Do you think he will still dare to come?”
“That may not be so.” The person lightly smiled, then said, “Everyone knows Chu Feng is a member of the Crippling Night Demon Sect, and they always emphasize camaraderie. I’ve even heard the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army has secretly gathered here.
“No one knows whether they’ve gathered to avenge Chu Feng or not.
“Besides, Lady Piaomiao was only injured. She hadn’t died. Are you certain after Lady Piaomiao recovers, she won’t join with the Crippling Night Demon Sect and return?”
As that person spoke, he pointed towards the crowd, and fiercely shouted, “And you, you despicable bastards! You don’t talk about Jiang Qisha taking away Chu Feng’s lover, you don’t talk about him killing innocent, and instead, you’re shaming Chu Feng! Do you not fear he’ll bring the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army over and also cut your filthy mouths and take away your insignificant lives?”
“This…” After that person spoke, the people who were humiliating Chu Feng before changing their expressions greatly. An indescribable chilliness was born in their hearts.
Were they not afraid of Chu Feng? Of the Crippling Night Demon Sect? Of Lady Piaomiao?
They were. Of course they were. They were even more afraid after that person spoke. To dare to directly say Murong Mingtian’s name in a place like this, and even words like those, meant he didn’t come with kind intentions. He was likely one of Chu Feng’s people.
“Haha, no matter the Crippling Night Demon Sect, or Chu Feng, whoever dares to come, I’ll do the same to them as I will to you! Not even a trace of soul or corpse will remain!”
Murong Mingtian roared with laughter. Amidst that laughter, however, he suddenly waved his sleeve. A boundless Martial power was released, and after a boom, the long-robed person was destroyed.
The observers couldn’t help letting out a relieved sigh. His actions were undoubtedly telling the crowd that with him here, even if Chu Feng and the others truly dare to come, it would be no more than committing suicide. No one could stir up trouble in this place.
“Not even a trace of soul or corpse will remain! Are you certain?” But just at that moment, the voice rang out again. At the same time, a figure quickly flew over. When it neared, everyone was astonished.
This time, the person did not wear a long robe, so his face was clearly shown before the crowd.
However, he had a very blurry complexion. Most importantly, his entire body was translucent, and it was shining with light. That was simply not a normal person’s appearance, but more like a Consciousness.
“Consciousness? It’s a Consciousness?”
“That’s not right. Even if he is, it would have been destroyed. Just now, Senior Murong had clearly killed him. How could he possibly reappear?” Many people started panicking as they felt the oddness of that person.
“Hoh, no matter who you are and what sort of tricks you’re playing, I’ll leave you with a few words: If you appear once, I’ll destroy you once. No matter how many times you come, it’s useless.”
Murong Mingtian sneered and once again attacked. Like before, that person stood no chance against the strength of a rank seven Martial King. After a bang, he shattered.
*rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble…*
However, when that person exploded, violent rumbles came from the distance. A dense glowing mass flew over as they covered the entire sky.
“Heavens, that is?”
When the glowing figures approached, the already uneasy crowd paled from fright. Some even start trembling, because they discovered with terror that the glowing mass was formed by people. There were many—over ten million.
The most important thing, however, was that those people were the exact same as the person before. Though they appeared like Consciousnesses, their auras were very real. There were not only countless Martial Lords, there were even several Martial Kings.
“Murong Mingtian, didn’t you say if one appeared you’ll destroy one? Let us see how you will destroy us all!”
Suddenly, a cold laugh came from the crowd. At the same time, layers upon layers of horrifying martial skills shot out from the group of people. The army of ten million started mercilessly attacking everyone.
“Dammit, there’s so many, and there’s even a rank five Martial King! How is happening?” Not to mention the bystanders, even Murong Niekong and the chiefs from the Three Great Monstrous Clans were no longer calm.
“Illusions and deception! Let me see who exactly you are!” Murong Mingtian had leapt up, and with the powerful might of a rank seven Martial King, he dashed into the vast crowd.
He was really too strong. A rank seven Martial King was simply invincible. Every single strike could kill several people; numbers could not overwhelm such power.
“KILL—” After Murong Mingtian made his move, the people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans joined the battlefield under the command of respectively Murong Niekong and the chiefs.
The battle instantly began. Even though the army of ten million was powerful, with Murong Mingtian, a rank seven Martial King overseeing the situation, they simply could not even approach the marriage area. In just a blink, they were all destroyed and cleanly massacred.
However, before Murong Mingtian and the others even had a chance to enjoy the delight of victory, their complexions turned grave again.
In another direction, another large mass of people appeared. No matter numbers, or strength, it was the exact same as they ones they killed before.
“Let me see how many you can send!” Murong Mingtian was clearly enraged. He leapt forward and once again dashed into the vast ocean of people. As for the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans, they too quickly followed and joined the battlefield once again.
It was the same as last time. Due to the immense difference in strength, the battle had finished very quickly even though they had great numbers.
However, after the destruction of each wave, another one would appear quickly. The direction they emerged was different every time as well—at first, they had come from the same side, but in the end, they were coming from all directions.
That repeated again and again. Even though the Immortal Execution Archipelago was capable of dealing with it, they couldn’t help starting to panic. Even if they were more powerful, their stamina was still limited. If the enemy were coming over endlessly, they would fail to hold on eventually.
Chapter 959 - The Attack from a Great Enemy
However, no one noticed, when the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans were fighting back the army of ten million of unknown origin, the First Immortal, as the core battle strength of the Immortal Execution Archipelago, had quietly left the marriage area.
He, at that moment, had come into the Misty Peak, and had arrived atop a very important peak. It was the area that held the Mysterious Technique Stone Tablet. Moreover, he was not alone—Chu Feng had also been brought up with him.
“Chu Feng, go. I will guard this place for you. Unless the master or ancestor comes, no one should even think of disturbing you,” the First Immortal said gravely after opening the Spirit Formation with the key.
“Senior First Immortal, didn’t you say you wouldn’t do anything to the people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago? What’s with the change of heart?”
Chu Feng glanced at the two unconscious people by the First Immortal’s side. They were elders from the Immortal Execution Archipelago, and were responsible for guarding this place. However, they were knocked out just now.
“I do not like Jiang Qisha’s complete arrogance, his tyrannical attitude, and his absolute disregard for everyone else. I’m even looking forward to you cultivating this Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique and giving that bastard a good lesson,” the First Immortal said with a faint smile.
“Senior, don’t worry. When I finish, I’ll definitely make Jiang Qisha pay the price for his actions.” After speaking, Chu Feng stepped into the Spirit Formation gate and walked towards the stone tablet on the peak.
Although he had been within the Misty Peak, he heard every single one of Jiang Qisha’s words outside.
It was one thing humiliating him, but Jiang Qisha dared to speak that to Zi Ling. Bloodlust was already surging within Chu Feng’s body. His fury was rampaging. His spew of words was unforgivable.
*boom boom boom boom—*
Simply no one knew about Chu Feng arriving at the stone tablet within the Misty Peak, because the army outside was truly never-ending. The Immortal Execution Archipelago could not finish killing them.
Even as time elapsed, after countless battles, the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans started feeling a bit exhausted. With just a bit of carelessness, they would be destroyed.
After everything that had happened, there were already quite a few people injured. Some had died without even leaving a corpse behind.
The army of ten million would always end up in defeat after every battle, and on the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s side, there were very few injuries. It was absolutely disproportionate.
However, there was a limited number of people on the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s side. Even if there were even fewer people who were wounded during the battle, the numbers accumulated. After many battles, a thousand people had died, and several tens of thousands of people were injured.
“Dammit, what are these things? Why do they never end? Who’s the leader of them?”
The Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans all panicked. They knew this would not work if they continued this way. Not to mention insignificant people like them, even some Martial Kings would eventually not hold out.
As the proverbs said, “Dripping water can still pierce through stone.” Yet this was an endless army of ten million that was a gathering of Martial Lords and Martial Kings! Even if they were even stronger, they would not survive if the current circumstances went unchanged.
“This is too terrifying. These things simply do not die. The Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans’ side will lose if this goes on.”
“Heavens! If you ask me, the person who spoke before was likely a part of Chu Feng’s group. In a while, if the Immortal Execution Archipelago falls, won’t we follow them as well since we had insulted Chu Feng?”
Not only did the people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago feel danger, even those observing who had spoken quite poorly of Chu Feng felt they were in peril as well.
They truly felt the extremes of fear. Those who had spoken scornfully regarding Chu Feng trembled. There were even a few whose root of life quivered once before they soaked their pants.
“Hoh, Murong Mingtian, you’ve truly gone foolish from age. All of them are created by a formation. Of course it will be ceaseless if you fight them like this.” The silent Jiang Qisha suddenly spoke.
“Created by a formation? What sort of formation can produce such realistic lives? Could it be… that witch has come?” Murong Mingtian only thought of that then.
Actually, he had suspected whether these endless lives were created from a formation, but he had never seen a formation like that within the Eastern Sea Region.
On the other hand, Jiang Qisha had seen similar techniques. So, Murong Mingtian felt if they were truly made by a formation, it wouldn’t be one from the Eastern Sea Region, but from the Holy Land of Martialism.
“I’m not certain on that, but no matter who it is, just find the source and remove it.” Jiang Qisha lightly smiled, then spread open his palms. A special talisman appeared within his hand, and then he threw it towards the army of ten million.
“Scatter!” Someone realized it was something bad as he saw it flying over. He hurriedly yelled as a warning, wanting to disperse everyone.
But, it was still too late…
*jii jii jii—*
The talisman was too quick; it passed through several people’s bodies, and after piercing through the crowd, the talisman became an odd fish several meters long with runes all over its body.
Immediately after it appeared, it flipped and rushed directly into the sea. Like light, it disappeared instantly.
Afterwards, the army of ten million was very quickly destroyed by Murong Mingtian and the others again. But the strangest thing was this time, the army hadn’t reappeared for a very long time.
Murong Mingtian’s eyes glittered. He couldn’t help turning his head to look at Jiang Qisha.
Everyone also cast their gazes at him. They knew the army wouldn’t have vanished for no reason. Jiang Qisha must have done something.
At that moment, he was standing in the air with his eyes closed. The hands held in front of his chest were endlessly changing in gesture. They were changing position so fast no one could even see it what sort of technique he was doing. However, what one could see were layers and layers of shock waves visible by the naked eye were continuously brimming out of his body like a violent gale.
*BOOM—* Suddenly, a huge explosion rang out in the distant sea. Jiang Qisha’s eyes also slowly widened, and he said with a mocking smile, “A bunch of useless people want to fight me?”
“You found them? Who is it?” Murong Mingtian quickly asked.
“The formation is already broken. If they dare to come again, they would have to come with their own bodies. However, with their tiny bit of strength, they wouldn’t dare,” Jiang Qisha said disdainfully.
“Where? Where are they?” Murong Mingtian furiously asked. After being troubled for so long, he was full of anger. He wanted to completely kill them all and slice up their corpses.
“No rush. They are useless. They can be taken care of at any moment, so leave some strength behind to deal with the real enemy,” Jiang Qisha said with a faint smile.
“Real enemy?” The crowd was taken aback. They didn’t understand.
As for Jiang Qisha, he said quite calmly, “Tantai Xue, since you’re here, why not show yourself?”
Chapter 960 - The Powerful Tantai Xue
“Jiang Qisha, you’re truly a good person! You take away another person’s lover and do things that lower yourself beneath animals. How impressive of you!”
After Jiang Qisha spoke, the nearby air began squirming. At the same time, a person wearing a white long dress with a veil on her head appeared within their line of sight. That person was none other than Tantai Xue.
Many expressions changed after they saw her. Although they were unable to see her complexion, they could tell she was a young woman.
Such a youth was already a rank three Martial King. That was truly unimaginable. At least, in the Eastern Sea Region, there was no one who could accomplish such a feat. So, the crowd all knew that Tantai Xue too came from the Holy Land of Martialism. It was impossible for a person like her to have come from the Eastern Sea Region.
“Rank three Martial King! Not bad, but you seem to have rushed it a bit. Otherwise, with the thing you used back then, becoming a rank four Martial King shouldn’t be that much of a problem, right?
“Your mind wouldn’t have been… disturbed because you’re in a hurry to save Zi Ling for that Chu Feng, right? That’s why you’re only a rank three Martial King?” Jiang Qisha said with a smile.
“It is sufficient to deal with you.” Tantai Xue’s voice was cold, and it was still filled with contempt.
“Tantai Xue, what the hell do you think you’re so arrogant for? Have you forgotten why you’ve come to this Eastern Sea Region? If you have, no worries, this young master can remind you. The infamous little witch of the Holy Land of Martialism was forced into a forbidden land when chased by us four brothers! That’s why you accidentally came here!” shouted Zhao Yuetian, Jiang Qisha’s junior.
“It’s one thing that four men were chasing a little woman like me, but four Martial Kings were chasing me, a rank nine Martial Lord! And you couldn’t even catch me! Are you announcing this to tell everyone the four genius disciples of the Cursed Soil Sect are all useless trash?” Tantai Xue sneered.
“You…” Zhao Yuetian was quite choked by Tantai Xue’s words, because what she said was true: the four of them were chasing Tantai Xue, yet they had failed. Telling that to everyone really wasn’t something glorious.
*whoosh* Suddenly, she flipped her palm, and a special box appeared on her hand. When she shook it slightly, Kuang Bainian’s voice rang out.
“Seniors, save me! Seniors, quickly save me!”
“Dammit! Witch, release my junior!” Zhao Yuetian’s voice turned agitated after hearing Kuang Bainian.
“If you want me to release Kuang Bainian, sure. Free everyone, otherwise don’t even think about it,” Tantai Xue said.
“You are not qualified to discuss conditions with me.” Jiang Qisha lightly smiled, then cast his gaze towards Murong Mingtian.
“Insolent witch, you dare to act so impudently just as a rank three Martial King? Do you truly think I’m here for nothing?” Murong Mingtian explosively shouted. The aura of a rank seven Martial King was released, and at the same time, he raised his palm and threw an attack at Tantai Xue.
*boom rumble rumble*
His strike, though not a martial skill, contained terrifying strength. The King-level Martial power was surging forth, visible by even the naked eye. At that moment, it was like a wild beast as it threw itself towards Tantai Xue with its destructive power.
However, just when his attack was about to strike, Tantai Xue’s eyes glinted. Instantly, the sky darkened. Layers of black clouds covered the sky, and a cold chill was the first thing to descend. Countless bone-piercing snowflakes soon followed, and became a violent snowstorm.
*whoosh whoosh whoosh*
The snowflakes appeared beautiful, but all contained very horrifying aura. Moreover, they would fly in accordance with Tantai Xue’s gaze. Not only did the snowstorm completely destroy Murong Mingtian’s attack, it even attacked him.
“HAA—”
Murong Mingtian didn’t dare to be negligent towards the incoming snowstorm. He raised his hand, and palmed forward. Amidst bursts of roars, countless huge beasts formed by Martial power appeared. As they ran in the air, they ferociously dashed forward.
However, even though this was a fierce rank nine martial skill, it was unable to stop Tantai Xue’s attack. When it clashed with the snowstorm, it was instantly shattered. It did not even put up a fight.
“It’s that powerful?”
Not to mention bystanders, even Murong Mingtian’s expression changed greatly. He was stunned. Even though he knew Divine Bodies were very powerful and had overwhelming fighting strength, he didn’t expect her to be this powerful. She was clearly only a rank three Martial King, but such a casual attack was already so violent. He, a rank seven Martial King, was powerless against it.
“I do not believe I cannot deal with you!” But other than shock, Murong Mingtian felt furious. After all, he was still a rank seven Martial King. How could he be forced back by a mere rank three Martial King before the eyes of the crowd?
Amidst rage, he flipped his palm, and took out his Royal Armament. Instantly, the entire atmosphere changed due to its appearance. His aura was also soaring.
After a loud blast, the vast King-level Martial power engaged with the snowstorm. When the two collided, an explosion caused a shock wave to arise and it flew towards Murong Mingtian.
“So powerful. Who is this woman? How does she have such terrifying strength?” The observers couldn’t help deeply breathing when they saw the shock wave spread in all directions.
They had seen Murong Mingtian’s strength quite a while before. Many people felt that he was so powerful it went against reason itself, and he was even possibly the only person in the Eastern Sea Region who had a chance at becoming a Martial Emperor.
Yet, now, Tantai Xue simply struck out casually and forced Murong Mingtian, a rank seven Martial King, to use a Royal Armament in defense. He truly stood no chance against that special power.
*hmm* Just at that moment, the shock wave dissipated, and Murong Mingtian once again appeared.
His clothes were still undamaged, and it could be seen that he wasn’t injured. With the power of the Royal Armament, he had successfully stopped Tantai Xue’s attack. However, his complexion was not well.
But after organizing his emotions, Murong Mingtian actually laughed. He said, “As expected of a Divine Body, a genius who’s obtained the protection of the heavens. It truly is the first time in my entire life that I’ve experienced such powerful strength. I really do lament at my inferiority.”
He said that because he, as a rank seven Martial King, lost to a rank three Martial King—that was quite embarrassing. However, if the one he lost to was not a normal rank three Martial King, but one with a Divine Body, that would be much more acceptable.
After all, everyone knew those who had Divine Bodies were people who held divine power in their hands. No matter cultivation aptitude, or personal strength, ordinary people stood no chance against either.
Chapter 961 - Exchanging Hostages
“What? Divine Body? So she has a Divine Body?”
“Doesn’t that mean she just used the legendary divine power?”
“I know! I remember! There was a wintry phenomenon that occurred over a week ago! That must have been caused by her.”
“That’s right. I even personally saw that phenomenon back then. Now that you mention it, it truly is very similar to the technique she’s using right now. Doesn’t that mean she really does have a Divine Body?”
“This is too powerful. Is this a real Divine Body? A rank seven Martial King must evade her attacks even though she’s only a rank three Martial King?”
Indeed, after Murong Mingtian spoke, everyone came to a realization. As they looked at Tantai Xue, their eyes were of surprise and fright, which then turned to extreme fear.
Tantai Xue was different from Zi Ling. Zi Ling had the Heaven Gripping Pellet in her body, and from a young age, her divine power was restricted and she simply didn’t have the power she should have had.
But Tantai Xue, on the other hand, had not been restricted. She had a true Divine Body; she was a true genius who had received protection from the heavens.
“Haha, as expected of the witch! It seems that you are qualified to discuss conditions with me.” Jiang Qisha suddenly laughed. As he spoke, he cast his gaze towards Zhao Yuetian, and said, “Junior, release them.”
Zhao Yuetian quickly rushed into the Misty Peak, and after an instant, when he reappeared, there was a large group of people behind him.
“This is?” After seeing them, many observers were taken aback. They recognized the ones behind Zhao Yuetian.
Of those people, the five disciples of the Misty Peak were included—Chun Wu, Xia Yu, Qiu Zhu, Dong Xue, Yan Ruyu—as well as many guardians of the Misty Peak.
Other than those, there were also Su Rou, Su Mei, Zhang Tianyi, Jiang Wushang—the ones close to Chu Feng.
However, Spirit Formation chains were tied all around their bodies. Moreover, they were all connected, and even though there weren’t any injuries on them, they did look quite pitiful.
But when the observers discovered that they were the ones Tantai Xue wanted, they became aware of a problem: Tantai Xue was together with Chu Feng and Lady Piaomiao. Otherwise, she wouldn’t be taking such a risk. That meant they, who had insulted Chu Feng before, were now at risk once again.
“Release my junior,” Jiang Qisha said.
*hmm* Tantai Xue raised her hand slightly, and the box shone with radiance. A person then appeared amidst the light—Kuang Bainian.
However, after they saw him, no matter Jiang Qisha or Zhao Yuetian, their eyes glinted as strong rage surged into their eyes.
At that moment, he was not in a good condition at all. Not only were Spirit Formation chains tied all around him, there were bloody wounds all over his body. Other than those, there were also frightening scars. Even his aura was weak—everything that could be done to make him tragic was done.
It was evident he hadn’t received any small acts of torture and cruelty when he was imprisoned.
After seeing Jiang Qisha and Zhao Yuetian, Kuang Bainian looked as if he saw his savior. He quickly shouted, “Seniors, help me—”
*bang* But before he even finished speaking, out of nowhere, Tantai Xue waved her hand and landed a loud and clear slap on Kuang Bainian’s face.
The powerful strength not only spun Kuang Bainian a few times in the air, when he stopped, he opened his mouth and spat out some blood.
“Quiet!” Tantai Xue coldly shouted after the slap.
“Mmm—”
After Tantai Xue shouted at him, Kuang Bainian didn’t retort and truly remained silent. That was very surprising as he’d always had a bad temper. It was as if he were a hungry wolf that saw a fierce tiger—he was simply abnormally obedient.
It could thus be seen that Tantai Xue had left an inerasable shadow in Kuang Bainian’s heart.
“Tantai Xue, I damn your ancestors! You didn’t keep true to your word! You dare to torment my junior like this?!” Zhao Yuetian was furious. He pointed at Tantai Xue and started loudly cursing at her.
“Word? I only said you weren’t allowed to harm the ones close to Chu Feng. I never said I would do the same to Kuang Bainian,” Tantai Xue sneered.
“You…
“You bitch! Since it’s like this, then I’ll torture them right now! I’ll let you know the consequences of harming my junior!” Zhao Yuetian was truly furious. As he spoke, he clenched one of his fists and a whip made from Martial power was created in his hand. He then cast his icy gaze at Su Rou, Su Mei, and the others.
“If you dare to touch them, I’ll take your junior’s puny life right now, then I’ll take yours.” Tantai Xue was very calm, but her tone was full of killing intent.
“Tantai Xue, I know what you’re thinking. You just want to exchange hostages, then deal with us without any worries, right?
“Actually, I have the same thoughts. Come, let us do that. Then, let me see what sort of abilities your so-called Divine Body possesses.” Jiang Qisha suddenly spoke, and he waved his hand at Zhao Yuetian.
Though Zhao Yuetian was unwilling to, he still released them all. However, he did not completely undo the binding around them.
“Wait.” However, Tantai Xue spoke once again. She pointed at the red sedan chair and said, “Release Zi Ling.”
“Heh, no problem.” Jiang Qisha lightly smiled, and waved his big sleeve. After a boom, the sedan chair was shattered, and as the fragments flew through the air, a beautiful person appeared.
She was wearing a red dress, and ornaments dazzling in gold adorned her body. Her perfect figure, in addition to such careful enhancements, made her look extremely gorgeous. Her beautiful complexion was even enough to enchant millions, and naturally, that person was Zi Ling.
“Waa—”
“Is this Zi Ling?”
“She’s too beautiful. She’s simply even more beautiful than Ya Fei and Qiu Zhu! She’s simply the most beautiful person in the Eastern Sea Region!”
“What a shame, what a shame. She’s such a beautiful woman, and even has a Divine Body, but is fated for… Ahh…”
After seeing Zi Ling, many people couldn’t help but deeply inhale. Admiration surfaced into their eyes, and some men even gulped, lacking a bit of control over themselves.
Zi Ling’s beauty was truly devastating. There were very few who could compare to her, and to say she was the most beautiful woman in the Eastern Sea Region would not be exaggerating. Basically, if it were a man she had definitely moved their hearts.
Tantai Xue didn’t waste any time on words after seeing Zi Ling. She pointed at Kuang Bainian, and said, “Scram. If you land in my hands again, I’ll take away your life.”
At that moment, he no longer hesitated. With large strides, he quickly went towards Jiang Qisha. However, since his cultivation was bound, even if he ran quicker than his current speed, it was still, in reality, not all that fast.
Chapter 962 - Shameless and Despicable
“Go. If you’re too slow, watch out for my blade.” Jiang Qisha swept his gaze over Su Rou, Su Mei, and the others from the Misty Peak. In the end, he stopped on Zi Ling, and said, “My beauty, don’t be afraid. I will take you back.”
“You shameless man! Chu Feng will not forgive you!” Zi Ling gritted her teeth, so much they creaked. There was also strong killing intent in her beautiful eyes.
“Haha, that trash? I’ll be waiting for him. If he comes, I’ll cut his flesh bit by bit in front of you. I’ll have your Chu Feng beg for forgiveness… right before I kill him.
“Hahaha…” Jiang Qisha loudly laughed. His laughter was one of extreme madness, and extreme sinisterness.
Zi Ling clenched her fists in anger. An indescribable rage surfaced onto her face.
“Sister Zi Ling, let’s go.” Just at that moment, Su Rou, Su Mei, Zhang Tianyi, Jiang Wushang, Chun Wu, Yan Ruyu, and the others all ran over.
Only then did she discover that the others were running towards Tantai Xue with everything they had. In order to avoid burdening others, Zi Ling didn’t waste her breath on Jiang Qisha anymore and hurriedly ran towards Tantai Xue as well.
However, they were the same as Kuang Bainian. Since their cultivations were bound, though they could fly, they were rather slow.
But, despite their slowness, no matter Kuang Bainian, or Zi Ling and the others, their speed was about the same.
There weren’t any unexpected incidents that occurred with the hostage exchange. When Kuang Bainian safely arrived at Jiang Qisha’s side, Zi Ling and the others also safely arrived at Tantai Xue’s side.
“Come behind me. They won’t be able to harm you,” Tantai Xue calmly said.
Zi Ling and the others didn’t hesitate. Although they didn’t know her, they had heard a bit about Tantai Xue as Jiang Qisha mentioned her quite a few times. They knew she was here to help them.
*whoosh*
However, just when one of the guardians of the Misty Peak passed Tantai Xue, he suddenly attacked her. Two glowing talismans filled with boundless power landed onto her body, catching her completely off guard.
“You…”
Even Tantai Xue did not expect something like that. The distance between him and her was really too short. When she felt something was wrong, the two talismans had already landed on her snow-white skirt.
*bzzzz*
*boom rumble rumble rumble*
In the instant of impact, they rapidly transformed. One became chains of lightning that tied Tantai Xue up, while the other talisman kept on exploding on her body.
“Old Man Liu, what are you doing? Have you gone mad?”
Chun Wu and the others changed their expressions greatly when they saw that. Chun Wu even pointed at the old man and loudly cursed. As she spoke, she was even about to attack him.
“Heh, Old Man Liu? Are you sure?” But just at that moment, the old man’s face suddenly changed? No one anticipated that. His complexion was not the only thing that changed—his height did as well.
“You… It’s you?!” Initially, Chun Wu and the others were filled with fury. However, after that transformation, fear immediately emerged onto their faces.
Only then did they discover the old man had been secretly swapped. This wasn’t Old Man Liu, a guardian of the Misty Peak, but Jiang Qisha’s junior, Wu Kunlun.
“Heh. You think trash like you can see through my disguise?
“I’ve had enough with all of you in these days. Other than Zi Ling, all of you will die today!” Wu Kunlun returned to his actual appearance, and he instantly revealed all of his fierceness. As he spoke, he released his rank three Martial King pressure, and was about to start slaughtering them all.
“The one who will die is you.” But just in that absolutely crucial moment, a hand was suddenly held out, which then grabbed Wu Kunlun’s head.
It was Tantai Xue. At that moment, blood was all over her body. Her veil was taken down, showing her ugly appearance. Moreover, her aura was extremely weak. In contrast to this weakness, though, she was releasing a very strong killing intent.
“No!” Jiang Qisha’s complexion changed greatly. He never would have anticipated Tantai Xue to live even after using two treasure-level talismans. Jiang Qisha quickly leapt forward, and flew towards Tantai Xue, hoping to change this horrible change in situation.
“No one will save him.” But before Jiang Qisha arrived, chilliness was released from Tantai Xue’s palm. It instantly enveloped Wu Kunlun, and immediately turned him into a statue of ice.
Afterwards, Tantai Xue’s palm shook, and the large piece of ice was shattered. Wu Kunlun’s aura disappeared completely—Tantai Xue had mercilessly killed him.
“You dare to kill my Junior Wu? I will have your life!”
Jiang Qisha was enraged when he witnessed Wu Kunlun’s death right in front of his eyes. His furious roar shook the world, and after a flip of his palm, a fiery red halberd appeared within his hand.
An incomparable ruler’s pressure enveloped the world in the instant it appeared. The might was even several times fiercer than Murong Mingtian, a rank seven Martial King.
“Despicable thing, the one who will die is you!” Tantai Xue, who fell into the trap, was similarly enraged. Her eyes glinted, and became snow-white.
*boom*
Simultaneously, the sky darkened, and a violent snowstorm came into existence. As it brought forth chaos, it engulfed everything in an instant.
*swish* After releasing her divine power, Tantai Xue leapt forward and fought the incoming Jiang Qisha.
*boom boom boom*
At that instant, the sky above a circumferences of several thousand miles was pitch-black. One could only see the pale-white snowstorm and the blood-red blades of energy.
When those two clashed with each other, horrifying energy shock waves were sent out. Even space itself was shattered, and the sea underneath surged.
It seemed as if the sky had crumbled and the earth had collapsed. The world seemed as though it were to be destroyed by the two of them.
“This is too terrifying. These are the peak geniuses of the Holy Land of Martialism. This is true destructive strength.”
Everyone felt chills go down their spines when they saw such a terrifying battle. All of their hair stood on end; they were completely dumbstruck. Since they were at such a close distance, they were able to feel how powerful the two were.
If they truly used everything they had to fight, it was likely no one within a circumference of several thousand miles would survive. They would be crushed to death by the remnants they released.
But the two of them, when fighting in such a life-and-death situation, were able to prevent any injuries upon anyone despite the world-shaking might they exuded. That meant they had complete control over their strength, and had already grasped their respective power to the maximum.
Chapter 963 - The Terminator
The wintry gales howled, shaking the world.
Blades of light flew about, cutting the fabric of space itself.
Tantai Xue and Jiang Qisha both held the appearances of a genius. In comparison to the Eastern Sea Region’s own geniuses, they were like gods. They were so unimaginably powerful.
They repeatedly traded attacks back and forth as the battle became increasingly intense. The crowd could only see the howling snowstorm and the ferocious blades of fiery energy. The bodies of the two combatants were a blur.
But even though they could not be seen, the mightiness from their martial skills, Royal Armament, and various techniques made everyone’s heart surge with various emotions. They were both excited and frightened.
Excited, because they were witnessing the clash of peak geniuses. Frightened, because that was a feeling that arose when beholding such terrifying power.
Admittedly, Tantai Xue and Jiang Qisha convinced everyone who was watching of their powerful strength. Even Murong Mingtian himself couldn’t help but admit he was indeed inferior to these two monstrous youths.
But in the battle between two tigers, there would always be one defeated. In the clash between two dragons, there would always be a victor. Tantai Xue and Jiang Qisha were no exception.
“Ahh!” Suddenly, a painful cry rang out. A person also shot out from the fierce battlefield, and simultaneously, the devastating energy shock waves vanished instantly.
It was Tantai Xue. At that moment, not only was blood all over her body, she was coughing it out in large amounts. Moreover, her aura was several times weaker than before. Even her body was violently trembling. She could still stand in the air, but she was at the border of life and death, seeming as if she would fall at any moment.
Jiang Qisha also appeared. He not only held the red halberd in his hand, there was a fiery aura surrounding his body.
It rose endlessly into the air, and was even fiercer than flames. But the most terrifying thing wasn’t the fiery aura visible to the naked eye—it was the invisible bloodlust he exuded.
“Tantai Xue, hand your life over!” Jiang Qisha’s eyes were blood-red. He was akin to a demon. As he wielded the halberd in his hand, he flew towards Tantai Xue.
“Mm—”
Tantai Xue attempted to move. She wanted to dodge, but it was useless as she could not evade as she wished. Instead, she spat out a mouthful of blood. She was powerless to fight.
But even though Tantai Xue was in no condition to continue, Jiang Qisha didn’t hold the slightest trace of care for her. The fiery-red halberd in his hand slashed down with an immense force. He prepared to cut Tantai Xue completely in half.
*hmm*
However, when everyone expected Tantai Xue to be dead, the space in front of her squirmed slightly, then after a tearing sound, it split open and a pitch-black sword shot out.
After it appeared, it was held horizontally above Tantai Xue, which it then struck Jiang Qisha’s fiery-red halberd.
*CLANG—*
Sparks instantly flew in all directions in the instant of the collision. Simultaneously, Jiang Qisha’s wrist trembled. His body quivered, and he sprang back. He was actually forced away by that power.
“What is that?”
Everyone was shocked. They had seen Jiang Qisha’s strength, but right now, the pitch-black sword that appeared out of nowhere so fiercely forced Jiang Qisha away. How could they not be shocked?
“That sword… Could it be?” Murong Mingtian’s sharp brows furrowed. An uneasy feeling arose from his heart, because that pitch-black sword looked very familiar.
“Who is it?” Jiang Qisha fiercely shouted with a bit of a frown.
“What, have you forgotten about me already?” Space itself split once again, and a person slowly stepped out, appearing before the crowd.
That person had long hair that fell onto his shoulders, and a large sword in his hand. Although he wasn’t that handsome, there was a hint of a valiantness on his face. Moreover, there was some brilliance swirling around his body, making him appear akin to some sort of divine being.
Most importantly, such a young man like him was emanating the aura of a rank four Martial King.
“Chu Feng? It’s Chu Feng?!”
Everyone was dumbfounded. It was not only because Chu Feng dared to appear in this place, nor was it because he was releasing the aura of a rank four Martial King. It was because the person who forced Jiang Qisha back was Chu Feng.
“What’s going on? Wasn’t Chu Feng a Martial Lord? Why has he suddenly become a Martial King, and even a rank four Martial King?”
“What happened? Why has Chu Feng’s strength reached such a level, and why does the weapon in his hand look so familiar? It seems like the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s treasure, the Royal Armament the former sect head used, the Demon Sealing Sword!”
“Demon Sealing Sword? That’s right, it is the Demon Sealing Sword! Chu Feng got his hands on it? He’s actually obtained this king of Royal Armaments? What is happening?” There were many surprised exclamations, but there were even more panic and fear.
“Chu Feng!” Zi Ling and the others were elated as they quickly ran up to Chu Feng.
When he saw them all safe and sound, Chu Feng’s heart was at ease. But he didn’t have time to chat with them as he hurriedly placed his palm on Tantai Xue’s forehead.
*wuaoo—*
When his palm touched Tantai Xue, an ear-piercing cry rang out. At the same time, one could see a red aura appearing from Chu Feng’s body, and it endlessly surged into Tantai Xue’s body.
As it was channeled into Tantai Xue, her wounds started healing, and even her aura started to turn for the better.
The reason this technique had such a mystical healing effect was because it was not an ordinary technique, but a Secret Skill—the Vermilion Bird Revival Technique.
“It’s a Secret Skill! I seems that I’ve underestimated you. This cultivation you have doesn’t belong to you. You must have gotten it from some sort of special technique, right?” Jiang Qisha coldly said.
However, Chu Feng simply ignored Jiang Qisha. He had kept on healing Tantai Xue, and only after she was saved from danger did he take a relieved sigh.
“Thank you…” With the Vermilion Bird Revival Technique, Tantai Xue had indeed survived. But after giving her gratitude, she closed her eyes, and fainted away.
“Zi Ling, you guys, take care of her.” Chu Feng passed the weak Tantai Xue over to them.
“Chu Feng, you…” Seeing Chu Feng, whose expression was calm but heart was bursting with rage, Zi Ling and the others were a bit concerned. They knew Chu Feng well; they knew he wouldn’t leave this matter alone.
“Don’t worry, I won’t be rash.” Chu Feng lightly smiled, and as he spoke, he stood up. He then cast his gaze swirling with killing intent and fury towards everyone else and said indifferently, “I just want to finish this battle.”
Chapter 964 - The Battle Begins
“Finish this battle? You’re quite courageous to dare and say that. You truly think you can defeat us alone?” Murong Mingtian sneered. Although Chu Feng was a rank four Martial King, any person who had some experience with battles could see that Chu Feng had obtained this cultivation with some sort of special method.
Murong Mingtian, who had cultivated on the Misty Peak, knew quite well how Chu Feng obtained his current cultivation. But even though Chu Feng was a rank four Martial King, he wasn’t afraid because he didn’t think Chu Feng was any match for Jiang Qisha. Besides, Chu Feng was alone, while they still had an army of dozens of millions.
“Hoh. Murong Mingtian, if you truly think I’m alone, you are absolutely wrong.” Chu Feng lightly smiled, then rumbles starting resounding from the distant.
Very soon, over ten million people wearing long black robes appeared within their line of sight, where they then quickly arrived on the battlefield.
Those people were naturally the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army. Not only them, Qiushui Fuyan and Taikou were within their ranks as well.
“The Crippling Night Demon Sect? Their members have truly gathered, and they’re truly coming to attack this place?”
Many people felt astonished when they saw such a scene. Everyone knew who of the Crippling Night Demon Sect. So, even though the formation, in terms of strength, was the exact same as the mysterious army that came in waves before, the deterrence brought forth by the one now was completely different.
It was especially so for the Four Protectors of the Crippling Night Demon Sect—Qiu Canfeng, Fu Liansheng, Xue Xiyue, and You Mingdeng. Which one of them wasn’t an infamous great demon in the Eastern Sea Region?
As for the Five Elemental Kings—Gold, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth—they too were more than they seemed.
The formation they made was tantamount to the gathering of the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s peak experts. Other than the lack of sect head, all the true experts were present.
“WE GREET LORD SECT HEAD!” But just at that moment, an even more astounding scene occurred: the entire army of the Crippling Night Demon Sect, including the Four Protectors, all half-knelt orderly and paid their respects to Chu Feng.
“What? Sect head? Chu Feng’s the head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect?”
The already stunned crowd were now all dumbfounded. They were stupefied. No matter what, they would not have expected that Chu Feng had become the head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
But after a bit more thinking… the Demon Sealing Sword in his hand was the sect’s most valuable treasure, and in addition, Chu Feng’s cultivation aptitude had always been immensely powerful. Now, his cultivation had soared, so, really, he was qualified to become the head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
“Hoh, so the ones who used the formation before were all of you.
“Although you are merely useless soldiers in my eyes, you are all still willing to die just for Chu Feng. This is quite unexpected.”
Murong Mingtian sneered. No matter how they appeared in the eyes of others, in his own eyes, they were a group of trash he could kill himself. Numbers? That was meaningless.
“Hoh, you’re looking down on the Crippling Night Demon Sect? If you and Jiang Qisha don’t do anything, do you think your Immortal Execution Archipelago is any match for us?” Chu Feng coldly asked.
“This…” Many people’s hearts felt like drums beating. Although the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s experts were as common as clouds, the Crippling Night Demon Sect was not weak at all. Moreover, the crowd knew the Crippling Night Demon Sect was the former overlord of the Eastern Sea Region. Even though it had been split up for many years, the legend they left behind made others feel they were terrifying powerful.
Without Murong Mingtian, this rank seven Martial King old monster, not to mention the Immortal Execution Archipelago alone, even if the Three Great Monstrous Clans joined up with them, they still might not necessarily defeat the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
“What a joke. Do you truly think your Crippling Night Demon Sect is invincible? Even if I don’t do anything, your Crippling Night Demon Sect is no match for the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans.”
Murong Mingtian sneered. He was not afraid. Putting aside the fact that they, the union of four forces, were in an advantage in terms of battle formation, they were in a huge advantage in terms of numbers.
“Since you’ve said that, I don’t mind letting you see whether your alliance army is stronger, or my Crippling Night Demon Sect’s experts are stronger.” As Chu Feng spoke, the Demon Sealing Sword in his hand shone with light. An invisible ripple then swept out.
*hmm* When it passed through the Crippling Night Demon Sect, their auras rapidly soared. Although their cultivation levels were unchanged, the feeling they exuded was completely different from before.
“The Crippling Night Demon Sect’s Slaughtering Formation?” Murong Mingtian frowned slightly. He knew the Crippling Night Demon Sect had something that raised everyone’s strength—the Demon Bestowal Slaughtering Formation.
However, it was a very complicated formation. Only in their territory would such a formation exist, yet right now, this was within his Immortal Execution Archipelago’s borders. How could there possibly be a formation like that? Moreover, judging by the increase in their strength, he could tell that the power from the formation was extremely strong.
“Could it be… the Demon Sealing Sword? This brat laid the formation on his body?” Murong Mingtian thought. However, when he imagined such a possibility, even he couldn’t help but feel shock.
“My brothers, attention! Today, I will have the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans annihilated! No matter who it is, those who block me die!” Chu Feng suddenly pointed his sword down—towards the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s army.
“KILL—” The Crippling Night Demon Sect were like awakened demons after Chu Feng’s words. All of them burst with bloodlust. They used all sorts of ferocious skills, and slaughtered their way towards their enemy.
“KILL—” Of course, the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans would not show any cowardice. Amidst furious roars, they fought the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
*boom boom boom boom*
When two armies of millions clashed, shock waves instantly arose. The might was truly shocking, and extremely frightening. This time, it was not only an army of ten million fighting, it was an army of ten million actual lives fighting. Every fall of a body represented the disappearance of a life.
But there had to be one victor from the confrontation of two armies. The battle formation of both sides was roughly the same—the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans’ side was actually in an enormous advantage in terms of numbers.
But when they truly battled, the one with the edge instantly surfaced—it was the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army. With absolute strength and perfect coordination, they overcame their disadvantage in numbers and gained the upper hand!
Chapter 965 - The Slash that Destroys Everything
Duels demanded individual strength.
Group combat demanded mutual understanding of each other.
When millions of people were fighting, all varying in cultivation strength, taking care of one another would greatly reduce the degree of injury and the number of dead.
At that moment, the Crippling Night Demon Sect was attacking the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans. Although there was a vast disparity in numbers, no matter individual strength or collective strength, the Crippling Night Demon Sect was far superior to their opponents.
This was like dozens of millions of cultivation experts in comparison to ten million trained elites. The one weaker and the one stronger was absolutely evident.
“AHH—”
A never-ending stream of painful cries resounded in the sky. An endless number of people fell dead from the air within the battlefield. However, amongst ten dead there were at least nine and a half who were from the Immortal Execution Archipelago or the Three Great Monstrous Clans. In the exchange just now, the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s army had already entered a very perilous situation. If nothing were changed, their defeat was inevitable.
“This is too terrifying. It’s said the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army not only holds horrifying strength, they are very well trained as well. That seems to be absolutely true. Even though the Immortal Execution Archipelago allied with the Three Great Monstrous Clans, they are no match for the Crippling Night Demon Sect.” As the observers watched the brilliant coordination, they were very amazed.
“No, that’s not all. There’s no doubt that the Crippling Night Demon Sect is powerful, but who would dare to say the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans are weak?
“The reason for such an oppressing advantage is partially due to the commands of the Four Protector, but the most important thing is still because the entirety of the Crippling Night Demon Sect rose in strength.
“And the reason for that is because of the Demon Sealing Sword. Just now, I felt it. The power it released has made the Crippling Night Demon Sect fierce; however, the person who grasps the Demon Sealing Sword is Chu Feng!
“So, in the end, the reason for their overwhelming advantage is Chu Feng!” explained a shrewd person to the crowd.
“Chu Feng?!” After hearing those words, several hundreds of millions of people couldn’t help casting their gazes towards Chu Feng. Only then did they discover he remained as calm as the very beginning, looking as if he knew he would win. Such absolute confidence was worn on his face.
“Using a formation to raise their strength… Truly shameless.” Murong Mingtian’s complexion was very unsightly. After a furious roar, he raised his palm, and pushed it forward. Layers of King-level Martial power flew towards the Crippling Night Demon Sect. In the end, he couldn’t help himself from attacking.
*whoosh* However, in the instant Murong Mingtian made his move, Chu Feng suddenly waved the Demon Sealing Sword in his hand. A black blade of energy sliced through the air, and also through Murong Mingtian’s attack.
“Murong Mingtian, do you not want face? Didn’t you say you would allow them to fight, and you wouldn’t do anything? Do you not know what ‘keeping true to your word’ is after living for several hundred years?” Chu Feng mocked after cutting through the attack.
“Keeping true to one’s word? I, Murong Mingtian, do not do anything like that to enemies. I only know the victor is king, and the loser is the villain. The world only remembers the side that won,” Murong Mingtian shouted, and as he wielded the Royal Armament in his hand, he attacked Chu Feng.
“The victor is king, and the loser is the villain. However, that does not mean nothing else matters. Today, I will openly defeat you!” Chu Feng brought a smile to his face as he faced Murong Mingtian, who held a Royal Armament and exuded the pressure of a rank seven Martial King. He was not the slightest bit afraid.
*whoosh*
Suddenly, slight movements came from Chu Feng’s body, then he instantly disappeared. When he reappeared, he had already come up to Murong Mingtian. Moreover, the Demon Sealing Sword was mercilessly slicing down.
Even though Chu Feng had already shown extremely powerful strength, Murong Mingtian was not afraid. Waving the Royal Armament in his hand, he slashed towards Chu Feng’s Demon Sealing Sword. He was meeting force with force—Royal Armament with Royal Armament. With this, he was going to display his strength of a rank seven Martial King to guard his dignity.
*clang*
Finally, the two collided, but after a huge explosion, Murong Mingtian’s wrist actually trembled, and his body quivered slightly as well. Like an arrow, he was shot back.
“How is this possible? This…”
Murong Mingtian was stupefied. He could very clearly feel the Royal Armament in his hand violently trembling. It was not just a simple fear—it was very deep fear, so much it lost its will to fight.
The reason for such a reaction was naturally because of the Demon Sealing Sword in Chu Feng’s hand. The king of Royal Armaments—it wasn’t as simple as just a mere title. The deterrence it exuded would truly make other Royal Armaments fear it.
At first, Murong Mingtian even thought he could compensate for the Royal Armament’s disadvantage with his rank seven Martial King strength and thus suppress Chu Feng. But no matter what, he would not have expected that he underestimated Chu Feng—a very severe underestimation. With the assistance of the Demon Sealing Sword, Chu Feng’s strength had far surpassed his own.
*whoosh*
When Murong Mingtian was shocked back, light shone beneath Chu Feng’s feet, and he once again flew over and came up to Murong Mingtian. The Demon Sealing Sword had been emanating pressure. It was prepared to attack Murong Mingtian again.
“Brat, don’t underestimate me!”
Even though he knew of Chu Feng’s strength, Murong Mingtian was furious—Chu Feng was not cautious at all as he continued to chase after him. He was clearly looked down on him.
Amidst bitterness, he too attacked. Although he held the Royal Armament in his hand, he did not wave it. Instead, he waved his sleeve, and released a boundless Martial power.
It immediately started coalescing, became innumerable weapons.
Blade, spear, sword, halberd, hatchet, axe, hook, fork, dagger, rod, lance, club, whip, truncheon, hammer, claw…
Every single one of the myriad weapons contained strength no inferior to a Royal Armament. When over ten thousand weapons equal to Royal Armaments gathered together, one could imagine its power.
This was not a simple attack—it was a martial skill. It was not a simple martial skill either—it was a very profound rank nine martial skill.
Its might was very frightening, and everyone was deeply drawn towards this martial skill’s strength.
But the most shocking thing was Chu Feng’s lack of intention to stop, even when facing a martial skill like that. He wasn’t even planning to use a martial skill of his own to counterattack. He was aiming to use the Demon Sealing Sword to meet these weapons equivalent to Royal Armaments.
*whoosh*
Finally, Chu Feng made his move. The Demon Sealing Sword in his hand quickly slid through the air, and a black blade of energy flew out.
It was simple invincible and unstoppable. It brought forth destruction in all the areas it passed. It was absolutely devastating as it shattered all the Royal Armaments made by the martial skill.
With just one strike, Chu Feng destroyed Murong Mingtian’s rank nine martial skill.
Chapter 966 - As Powerful as Before
*boom*
The energy slash released by the Demon Sealing Sword was unstoppable. It broke through Murong Mingtian’s rank nine martial skill without any trouble, and after a violent collision, the slash erupted into an explosion, whereupon the remnant shock wave flew towards Murong Mingtian.
“Dammit!”
Murong Mingtian cursed when he saw the incoming shock wave. At such a distance, he could not cast a martial skill in time, nor could he dodge it. Since he could do nothing to completely avoid this dangerous situation, he could only raise the Royal Armament in his hand to meet force with force. He prepared to block Chu Feng’s attack.
*bang*
But what he didn’t expect was despite being only a remnant shock wave, its power was still incomparably ferocious. Although he had successfully blocked it, he was still thrown several miles back.
Most importantly, when he stopped, not only did the Royal Armament in his hand tremble even more violently, his arm trembled violently as well. Large amounts of blood flowed down toward his palm—Murong Mingtian had been injured, and it was no light injury either.
“Dammit. Why is this brat’s strength so horrifying?”
Murong Mingtian’s complexion was ashen as he tightly furrowed his brows. He was finally aware of how serious this was because he had never expected Chu Feng to be so strong.
In his eyes, the strength Chu Feng showed was not the slightest bit weaker than Tantai Xue before she was ambushed. At least, Murong Mingtian would have a difficult time fighting Chu Feng with the strength he currently had.
“Murong Mingtian, rank seven Martial King? You are quite disappointing.”
Chu Feng sneered, and simultaneously, he waved the Demon Sealing Sword in his hand again. Layers of darkness enveloped the sky, Chu Feng attacked Murong Mingtian once again. This time, the might he released was even stronger than before.
“This brat?!”
Murong Mingtian’s expression changed greatly as Chu Feng rushed over again. Within his eyes of guile, wariness, and fearlessness, there was a very rarely seen fright. He knew only death awaited him if he continued fighting Chu Feng in his present state.
“Murong Mingtian, how long are you going to wait until you use the Talismanic Pellets?” said Jiang Qisha, who had remained silent all this time.
Murong Mingtian felt he had a revelation. Flipping his palm, the several Talismanic Pellets Jiang Qisha gave him appeared on his hand. He unhesitantly swallowed them all.
*boom* An odd shock wave rippled from the inside of Murong Mingtian’s body to the outside. Moreover, runic markings started appearing on him.
They looked like dragons and snakes as they were all interconnected with each other. They were very strange, but most importantly, after those markings appeared, Murong Mingtian’s eyes caved in. He was akin to a bloodthirsty beast as bloodlust swirled around him. It was very horrifying.
At that very instant, his aura was climbing rapidly. It had infinitely neared a rank eight Martial King, and his fighting strength was even several times stronger than before.
“Can’t win, so you use the pellets? Hoh, that’s fine. Today, you will die completely convinced of my strength.”
Although Murong Mingtian’s power had risen, Chu Feng was still not fearful at all. He didn’t just continue on, he even sped up. As he wielded the Demon Sealing Sword, he fought Murong Mingtian who had used the Talismanic Pellets.
*BOOM—BOOM—BOOM—*
The exchange of blows this time was even more frightening than before. However, Murong Mingtian was not forced into a passive state; he could now put up a fight against Chu Feng but he still remained no match for him. After several trades back and forth, he was once again in the disadvantage.
“This isn’t true, is it? Murong Mingtian used so many powerful Forbidden Medicines yet he still stands no chance against Chu Feng?”
“Even a rank seven Martial King cannot defeat Chu Feng? Has his strength become this horrifying? Doesn’t this mean he can even stand on equal ground with Jiang Qisha?”
The entire fight between Chu Feng and Murong Mingtian were all caught by the observers. Chu Feng, from the very start, had suppressed Murong Mingtian completely. He even used Talismanic Pellets, yet that didn’t change the outcome. Everyone once again witnessed Chu Feng’s strength.
So actually, Chu Feng’s fighting strength was not only powerful when he was a Martial Lord, he was similarly powerful when a Martial King. No matter how Chu Feng acquired this cultivation of rank four Martial King, right now, Chu Feng had indeed suppressed Murong Mingtian, a rank seven Martial King.
The ancestor of the Immortal Execution Archipelago had lived for several hundred years, yet he was still no match for Chu Feng. How could the observers not be stunned?
At that instant, the ones who mocked Chu Feng to be a coward and trash held various emotions in their hearts: some timid, some trepidation, some a mix of varying feelings.
Right now, Chu Feng had slaughtered a way over. And he wasn’t alone—he brought with him the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army of ten million. Not only did he become sect head, he even had the cultivation to suppress Murong Mingtian.
Was such a strong youth a coward? Trash?
No, he was neither. Chu Feng acted the same as he always had. He did things no one else dared to do. They had all held an incorrect perspective of Chu Feng, and they were also regretting because of their mistaken words.
Chu Feng possessed such powerful strength, so they knew very well if he wanted to kill them, it was simple as easy as stepping on ants. There was no doubt they would die.
*BOOM—* Just at that moment, Chu Feng and Murong Mingtian had another intense clash. Though Murong Mingtian was successful in blocking Chu Feng’s attack, there was a frightening wound on his body—he had been injured.
“Jiang Qisha, how much longer are you going to keep watching for? Quickly deal with Tantai Xue and the useless Crippling Night Demon Sect army!” Finally, Murong Mingtian couldn’t stand it any longer. He fiercely shouted at Jiang Qisha, who was standing in the air, doing nothing.
“Heh, old trash, you can’t go any longer already? I even thought you could hold on until that brat’s mysterious cultivation disappeared.”
Jiang Qisha made a disappointed smile on his face. He too had seen that Chu Feng’s current cultivation did not truly belong to him. No matter how long it would remain on his body, there was a limit, and he, Jiang Qisha, was waiting for Chu Feng’s cultivation to fade away.
“Don’t waste your breath! I can still deal with this brat. Take this chance to remove Tantai Xue, and the trash from the Crippling Night Demon Sect!” Murong Mingtian shouted again.
“Heh, no worry. Everything is within my grasp. Crippling Night Demon Sect? That’s just a group of clowns. I can kill them at any time. As for that Tantai Xue… Indeed, she cannot be kept alive.”
Jiang Qisha wore a cold smile on his face, and his gaze suddenly turned chilly. At the same time, he jabbed out with the fiery-red halberd in his hand. Finally, he made his move.
Chapter 967 - Sneak Attack
*boom*
The flame-like pillar of light released by Jiang Qisha’s halberd radiated boundless power as it shot towards Zi Ling and the others behind the Crippling Night Demon Sect with unimaginable speed. The target of this attack was clear: it was aimed not at Zi Ling, but rather the unconscious Tantai Xue in her embrace.
“Crap!”
The incoming attack evoked great change in everyone’s expression. Bound by the pressure of the pillar, they were petrified as they could not evade the attack.
The strength of the halberd was truly immense. It clearly wasn’t a simple Royal Armament. Be it the aura it radiated or the power of its attacks, it was far superior to other Royal Armaments and could stand on equal ground with Chu Feng’s Demon Sealing Sword. If Tantai Xue were unable to dodge this strike, her death would be inevitable.
*whoosh*
However, just as the crowd felt there was no hope, a black wave of energy sliced through the air and collided into the halberd’s attack.
*boom rumble rumble—*
In the instant they collided, flames rose into the sky and spread out into surging waves of fire. Strangely, the remnants of the halberd’s attack did not manage to harm Zi Ling or the others as the blazes halted immediately when they approached ten meters of the group.
Even though the black energy slash also dispersed into an energy shock wave, it seemed as if it had a will of its own and protected Zi Ling and the others.
Jiang Qisha frowned slightly when he saw such a scene unfold. He knew Chu Feng sent out the energy slash which stopped his attack. Therefore, he couldn’t help but cast his gaze towards Chu Feng.
Only then did he discover even though Chu Feng was fighting Murong Mingtian, Chu Feng had shot glimpses over in his direction. Moreover, Chu Feng’s gaze was filled with disdain. In his current eyes, he actually looked down on Jiang Qisha.
“It seems I’ve truly underestimated you.” Although Jiang Qisha replied with a light smile, such a gaze of contempt had still invoked his fury.
In his heart, Chu Feng was no different from the others in the Eastern Sea Region. He too was trash. He was trash unqualified to even cultivate. Yet, such trash dared to look down on him, who could still be considered a peak genius in Holy Land of Martialism. That was intolerable.
*whoosh*
Suddenly, a gale arose; Jiang Qisha had attacked. With the fiery-red halberd, he rushed into the intense battlefield. He joined up with Murong Mingtian, and started sending fatal attacks towards Chu Feng.
“You’ve come at the exact right moment.”
But even though Jiang Qisha had entered, Chu Feng remained calm. The Demon Sealing Sword simply sliced through everything. Nothing could stop him. Not only did Murong Mingtian not dare to use his Royal Armament to block the attacks, even Jiang Qisha’s fiery-red halberd was unable to defend against the Demon Sealing Sword. Every time they clashed, his halberd would be forced back by Chu Feng’s Demon Sealing Sword. When Chu Feng fought two alone, he still occupied the advantage.
“This is unbelievable! Chu Feng’s actually fighting two people alone, and he’s even winning! That Jiang Qisha is no match for Chu Feng either!”
“Heavens! Doesn’t this mean Chu Feng’s strength is even above Jiang Qisha’s? Even the genius from the Holy Land of Martialism cannot defeat Chu Feng! He truly is a monster.”
If it was somewhat understandable that Murong Mingtian stood no chance against Chu Feng, it was absolutely unimaginable that Chu Feng could suppress Jiang Qisha in the same manner.
“I do not believe I will lose to trash like you!”
Jiang Qisha’s complexion turned more and more unsightly as the whispers rang out around him. His calm smile had vanished, and replacing it was sinisterness that became increasingly clear.
After being pushed back again by Chu Feng’s Demon Sealing Sword, Jiang Qisha no longer blindly fought. He flipped his palm and raised it in the air.
“Mortal Taboo—Soul Sealing Runes!”
Countless runes flew out from his palm. They were made by Martial power, and contained horrifying strength. It was not a simple martial skill—it was Mortal Taboo martial skill.
Jiang Qisha’s fighting strength was already shocking. After wielding the fiery-red halberd, his strength had risen to a stage that even a rank seven Martial King stood no chance.
In such conditions, let alone a Mortal Taboo martial skill, normal attacks were already terrifying with the strength he possessed!
When the attack was cast, the sky lost its colour, and the sun and moon were stripped of their light. Only on his battlefield was one able to see anything. Based on this attack alone, it wasn’t an impossibility to completely wipe out the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army of ten million.
“White Tiger Slaughtering Technique!” But when Jiang Qisha cast that Mortal Taboo martial skill, Chu Feng too raised his palm. He cast the supreme Secret Skill, the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique.
*aoowuu—*
A world-shaking tiger’s roar rang out when he struck out with his palm. At the same time, a glittering white tiger that appeared alive shot out from his hand.
It was simply unstoppable when it appeared. It opened its mouth, and gave a roar that could even shatter space itself. When its claws waved, it seemed as if it could break down everything.
Before the white tiger, Jiang Qisha’s Mortal Taboo martial skill stood absolutely no chance—it was torn apart. More importantly, the white tiger was merciless. After destroying Jiang Qisha’s Mortal Taboo martial skill, its power was only cut in half. It didn’t disappear, and instead, ran in the air towards Jiang Qisha as it bared its fangs.
“How is this possible? It’s a Secret Skill! He can cast such a powerful Secret Skill! So powerful that it’s able to destroy my Mortal Taboo martial skill?”
Jiang Qisha was very experienced, so he instantly knew that the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique Chu Feng cast was not an ordinary martial skill but a Secret Skill.
It was a mysterious ability that changed in accordance with the master’s strength. If the master was strong, the Secret Skill would be strong. Likewise, if the master was weak, the Secret Skill would be weak.
Jiang Qisha was shocked exactly because of that. Such power coming from the Secret Skill Chu Feng cast didn’t just mean the skill itself was powerful, it indirectly meant Chu Feng’s aptitude was powerful, which led to the strength of the Secret Skill.
“I do not believe I will be suppressed by trash like you!” Jiang Qisha gritted his teeth and retreated. Overlaying his palms, he cast another Mortal Taboo martial skill—Spiritual Beast Destruction.
*aoo—* An extremely horrifying Martial power was released, and as the ferocious power surged, it released furious roars. In the end, it became a black-coloured tiger.
It was over a hundred meters long, and was several times bigger than the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique. Moreover, the might it had with it was no weaker than the Secret Skill.
*boom* The black and white tigers, though abilities, seemed to possess intelligence. They did not confront each other directly, and instead cleverly fought against one another. It was not only intense, it was very wondrous. It truly did seem like two lively beasts fighting for their lives.
When those two tigers fought each other, Chu Feng and Jiang Qisha also closed their eyes. They seemed to be channeling power into their respective abilities. The intelligence displayed by the martial skill was controlled by the two of them.
“Heh, good chance.” Murong Mingtian sneered when Chu Feng was stalled by Jiang Qisha. Suddenly, he waved the Royal Armament in his hand towards Chu Feng, and with radiance shining everywhere, an enormous sword in the sky filled with destructive power shot towards Chu Feng amidst surging might.
This was the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s Mortal Taboo martial skill—the Illusory Sword Technique.
Murong Mingtian was despicably launching a sneak attack as Chu Feng and Jiang Qisha were fighting it out.
Chapter 968 - Biting to Death?
“Crap! Murong Mingtian is sneak attacking Chu Feng!”
The members of the Crippling Night Demon Sect furiously cursed. They gnashed their teeth in anger and their faces turned blue. They felt Murong Mingtian was really too despicable and shameless. He didn’t care about honour.
As a senior expert, perhaps it was forgivable that he joined up with another person to attack Chu Feng alone. However, he used a Mortal Taboo martial skill to launch a sneak attack when Chu Feng was preoccupied.
“This…”
In reality, not to mention the people from the Crippling Night Demon Sect, even the observers were rather speechless. When Jiang Qisha joined in the battle before, allying with Murong Mingtian to fight Chu Feng, at least he made it clear about that.
Yet now, Murong Mingtian was sneakily attacking when Chu Feng and Jiang Qisha were fighting. That was a bit unacceptable.
“Heh, Murong Mingtian, you really want to die, huh?”
But when the Illusory Sword Technique was about to strike Chu Feng, he suddenly opened his eyes, coldly chuckled, and used another White Tiger Slaughtering Technique after the raise of his palm.
*aooo—* It held the exact same strength as the first White Tiger Slaughtering Technique, but it was clear that Murong Mingtian’s Illusory Sword Technique was far inferior to Jiang Qisha’s Soul Sealing Runes.
Thus, when the Secret Skill was cast, it did not exhaust much of its power to break through Murong Mingtian’s Illusory Sword Technique—just one-fourth. After doing so, the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique widened its mouth filled with pointed spikes, and bared it towards Murong Mingtian.
“Illusory Sword Technique.” Murong Mingtian was not flustered. Once again, he stabbed forth with the Royal Armament in his hand, and cast another Mortal Taboo martial skill.
Before this martial skill even reached the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique, it exploded, becoming an extremely violent lump of energy that instantly enveloped the Secret Skill.
“Illusory Sword Technique, Illusory Sword Technique, Illusory Sword Technique!”
Murong Mingtian then cast three more Mortal Taboo martial skills consecutively in the instant the lump of energy appeared. Moreover, every single one of them merged into the lump, doubling its power. After three consecutive explosions, the lump of energy was extremely horrifying. It was akin to a small sun as it stood within the air, emanating deterrence.
Murong Mingtian’s line of thought was actually very simple: he knew his Illusory Sword Technique was no match for Chu Feng’s White Tiger Slaughtering Technique, so that was why he planned out something like this. He wanted to use the power of the four Illusory Sword Technique to cancel out Chu Feng’s White Tiger Slaughtering Technique and protect himself in such a manner.
“Chu Feng, your Secret Skill is indeed powerful, but sadly, you’re too juvenile.” Murong Mingtian wore a cold smile as he watched the exploding lump of energy and felt the disintegrating White Tiger Slaughtering Technique. He muttered to himself, “I am a real rank seven Martial King. You? You only have this cultivation because you used the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique. Forbidden Medicines are useless to you, and any other pellets or techniques to strengthen yourself are useless. You can only rely on Lady Piaomiao’s tiny bit of cultivation. How long do you think you can last in this battle of endurance?
“Even if my martial skill isn’t as powerful as your Secret Skill, with my cultivation foundations alone, I can just wear you out! Brat, with this bit of battle experience, you want to fight me? You are too young!”
*wuao—*
But just when Murong Mingtian felt his plot had succeeded, a tiger’s roar suddenly rang out. Quickly following that was a white figure shooting out from the lump of energy. It was an entirely new White Tiger Slaughtering Technique; Chu Feng had actually used a Secret Skill three times in a row.
“H-h-ho… How is this possible?” Murong Mingtian, who had a smirk on his face earlier, paled instantly when he saw the fierce white tiger.
No matter what, he did not expect Chu Feng to cast the Secret Skill a third time after two back-to-back casts earlier.
The power drained by the Secret Skill was huge, no weaker than if it were a Mortal Taboo martial skill. Especially since Chu Feng’s Secret Skill was so powerful, it meant the strength it exhausted was even more enormous. Even if Chu Feng could cast one Secret Skill, the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique, while casting another Secret Skill, the Azure Dragon Dashing Technique, to do so continuously truly defied logic.
But now, he didn’t care about all that. He quickly turned around, and used a bodily martial skill to flee. The appearance of this white tiger was too sudden; he no longer had any chances to cast a Mortal Taboo martial skill, so his only choice was to escape.
*aoo—* However, the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique was truly too quick. Even though the bodily martial skill Murong Mingtian cast was very strong, he was still unable to rid himself of the Secret Skill. The distance between the two was becoming increasingly small.
“Jiang Qisha, save me!” begged Murong Mingtian. He was out of options in this poorly developing situation.
“Trash! You used so many of my Talismanic Pellets yet you only have strength like this. What’s the use in keeping you alive?”
But as Jiang Qisha watched Murong Mingtian chased fiercely by the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique, he just smiled mockingly. He actually ignored Murong Mingtian, and chose to leave him for dead.
“Dammit! Jiang Qisha you bastard! As an ally, you decide to abandon me?!” Murong Mingtian gnashed his teeth in anger and couldn’t help but curse at Jiang Qisha.
*aoo—* The White Tiger Slaughtering Technique had arrived. With its widened mouth, it engulfed Murong Mingtian entirely.
“Ahh—” A painful cry instantly rang out, and following that was the sound of teeth grinding and chewing from the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique.
It did not directly kill Murong Mingtian. Instead, it chose to torture him first, granting him a painful death.
“Heavens! Senior Murong, he’s actually…”
Seeing the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique that used its own mysterious power to chew madly, nearly everyone’s face went pale.
However, Murong Mingtian wasn’t a simple person. When the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique tortured him, he was using his own technique to fight back and exhaust the power of the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique. As a result, its body was gradually splitting apart.
“Ancestor—”
The White Tiger Slaughtering Technique started turning into light which shone in every direction. Its power became weaker and weaker, and when its body turned translucent, panic arose, especially from the Immortal Execution Archipelago. They couldn’t help crying out loud.
At that moment, blood was all over Murong Mingtian’s body. His arms and hands were gone, and there was even a bite to his brain. More importantly, his ruined body lost its aura completely. Murong Mingtian had been bitten to death by Chu Feng’s White Tiger Slaughtering Technique.
*BOOM—*
Just at that moment, the remaining power from the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique, in accordance to Chu Feng’s will, made an explosion. It completely destroyed Murong Mingtian’s remains, and didn’t even leave anything behind.
The mastermind behind the rise of the Immortal Execution Archipelago, the old monster who had lived for several hundred years, was killed by Chu Feng in such a pitiful manner.
Chapter 969 - An Attack akin to a Natural Disaster
“ANCESTOR—” The expression of the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s members turned ashen. They were completely stupefied, unable to come back to their senses until a brief moment later, which they began to heart-wrenchingly lament.
Murong Mingtian was simply too important to them. In their hearts, he was akin to a god—one that led them and one that ruled over the world.
Yet now, their god was killed. How could they accept such an outcome? Like a believer who lost their faith, they lost a direction in life.
“We will avenge Ancestor—”
Amidst such devastating sorrow, the Immortal Execution Archipelago felt their rage and woe merge. They started pouncing towards the Crippling Night Demon Sect in a complete disregard for their own lives. They started trading deaths and paid no heed to what they did so long as they killed.
However, though power arose from their blend of emotions, the Crippling Night Demon Sect too rose in might after seeing Murong Mingtian’s death. They weren’t scared by the suicidal Immortal Execution Archipelago, and instead, they began even more ruthless slaughters.
In a situation like that, it was very difficult for the already suppressed Immortal Execution Archipelago and Three Great Monstrous Clans to hold on.
“This feeling… Could it be…?”
However, after Murong Mingtian’s body exploded, there was a faint power that poured into Chu Feng’s body. However, Chu Feng frowned after it entered. A hint of suspicion flashed into his eyes.
*aoo—* In Chu Feng’s moment of distraction, Jiang Qisha took that chance to cast his Mortal Taboo martial skill. He wanted to pass Chu Feng’s White Tiger Slaughtering Technique and launch a sneak attack as well.
*boom—* However, he had greatly underestimated the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique. Even though Chu Feng hadn’t been focusing completely, the Secret Skill still had its own will. It once again broke Jiang Qisha’s Mortal Taboo martial skill.
*aoo—* The white tiger then let out a furious roar, and leapt towards Jiang Qisha.
*whoosh* Jiang Qisha started quickly flying backwards in the air. He didn’t choose to continue releasing Mortal Taboo martial skills to forcefully meet Chu Feng’s attack. He instead chose to escape.
But the white tiger kept chasing tenaciously and it was very quick. Even though Jiang Qisha had used a bodily martial skill, the distance separating the two continued to gradually shrink.
“Is this real? The genius who comes from the Holy Land of Martialism, and even defeated a Divine Body, is being forced to flee because of Chu Feng?” The observers were exclaiming endlessly at such a sight.
If the act of killing Murong Mingtian made them acknowledge Chu Feng’s strength, then the act of Jiang Qisha forced to flee in such a pitiful state by Chu Feng’s Secret Skill made them approve of Chu Feng’s abilities, as, after all, everyone knew Jiang Qisha was much more powerful than Murong Mingtian.
So even though Chu Feng had suppressed Jiang Qisha, many people still held in their hearts a sliver of hope. They felt the genius Jiang Qisha was unfathomable. There existed an infinite number of possibilities on him, so Chu Feng might not truly defeat him.
But many people’s sliver of hope had started to break. The situation before their eyes did not make it appear that Jiang Qisha had a trump card to deal with Chu Feng.
“Hmph.” But just when many people thought Jiang Qisha was defeated already, he coldly snorted as a hint of resolution surfaced in his eyes.
He then flipped his palm and several Talismanic Pellets appeared on his hand. He opened his mouth and swallowed them all.
*hmm*
After consuming the pellets, Jiang Qisha had the same reaction as Murong Mingtian: runes and patterns appeared on his skin and his aura soared.
*bang* Jiang Qisha suddenly turned around and punched the incoming White Tiger Slaughtering Technique.
*boom* That fist was not to be underestimated. It simply contained the power to destroy this land, and that punch alone blew apart Chu Feng’s White Tiger Slaughtering Technique.
“So powerful—”
“As expected of a genius from the Holy Land of Martialism. It seems that this is his real strength.”
“This is too horrifying. Has he finally brought out his true abilities? It seems that Chu Feng’s going to have something heading his way!”
Many people deeply gasped at the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique dissipating in the air. At the same time, many people who wished for Chu Feng’s death had an eased smile on their faces.
“Heavens! Jiang Qisha is this terrifying! How will Chu Feng stop him?” As for those who wished Chu Feng to live, they couldn’t help but worry about him.
Regardless how much power remained in the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique, it was still a powerful ability that could destroy Mortal Taboo martial skills.
Yet, at this moment, Jiang Qisha had broken through it with his fist. That illustrated Jiang Qisha’s current strength. At least, his former self was not even comparable to him right now.
“Chu Feng, the number of people who can force me to this state are countable by my fingers even within the Cursed Soil Sect.
“I admit. I, Jiang Qisha, have underestimated you. I underestimated the strength that would come out of a bumpkin like you. However, it’s time for this to end. I’ll let you see what a true genius is! I’ll let you see what a true technique is!” Jiang Qisha sneered as he looked at Chu Feng, then his expression changed and he released an explosive shout.
“DIE—”
He struck with his fist, palm, foot, and leg, all at the same time. Four fierce bursts of Martial power rushed out from those four places.
The strength those four bursts of power contained was very fierce. Typical martial skills simply could not compare to them; it was even several times stronger than the Mortal Taboo martial skill Jiang Qisha used before.
He was now not only casting four martial skills at the same time, he was casting four different Mortal Taboo martial skills at the same time.
*boom*
Then, they merged together in the air, and became a body of energy that enveloped the sky.
The body of energy traveled through the air. It was like an enormous wave as it surged forward, yet also like a horrifying black mass of clouds. It not only had four different colours, it brought with it lightning and a storm. It was akin to an apocalypse that would destroy the world.
“My gods! Jiang Qisha has actually cast such a terrifying technique! Is this still a martial skill? Is this still a technique of a human? This is simply more like the work of a god!”
As they gazed upon the body of energy covering the entire sky and surging towards Chu Feng, everyone was stunned. Regardless if they wished for Chu Feng’s death, they were dumbfounded by Jiang Qisha’s move. This was most definitely the strongest technique they had seen up until now. It was simply a natural disaster that could destroy everything!
Chapter 970 - Earthen Taboo—Slaughter of the Blood Moon
Four different Mortal Taboo martial skills merged together. The power was absolutely not as simple as the sum of four typical martial skills.
It was a combination of martial skills, and they weren’t even normal martial skills, but Mortal Taboo martial skills. Such a technique held a very great difficulty, and its power was naturally very strong well.
The body of energy made by the combination of four Mortal Taboo martial skill was incomparably fierce. Although its target was Chu Feng alone, its pressure had enveloped a circumference of a thousand miles.
No matter Zi Ling and the others who hid behind the army, or the fighting Crippling Night Demon Sect and Immortal Execution Archipelago, or the hundred million observers, they were bound by that powerful pressure and lost any ability to move.
They felt dread never experienced before in their lives originating from an attack so powerful it was incomparable to anything they had witnessed in the past. After being bound in place by the pressure, everyone lost the ability to speak. The respect and admiration they felt before had long been gone, and in replacement was trepidation of death.
The pressure itself was already so powerful. They did not know whether Chu Feng—and them—would be killed by Jiang Qisha.
“Hoh…” However, just when everyone was terrified by Jiang Qisha’s combination attack, Chu Feng made a faint smile. Though the horrifying pressure bound many people, Chu Feng was not one of them.
“It’s merely a combination technique. Do you truly think you’re the only one who knows it? You dare be so arrogant with a mere combination of Mortal Taboo martial skills? How about I show you the combination of Secret Skills!”
With a light smile, Chu Feng willed a shock wave to burst outward. Simultaneously, with a roar, four enormous beasts of various shapes but same ferociousness surged out of his body.
The four beasts were not only huge in size, they were very overbearing. The aura they emanated was even incomparably holy.
The beasts were not ordinary creatures. They were the four holy beasts: the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and Black Tortoise.
*aoo—*
The four supreme Secret Skills all had their own abilities, but right now Chu Feng was not using a normal technique. It was an entirely new technique after obtaining the power of the Vermilion Bird Revival Technique—the Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation.
*aoo—*
They possessed extremely powerful might, and they were very quick as well. After they appeared, the observers couldn’t even begin to process what was happening when the four holy beasts had already merged together to form a formation.
However, the Four Symbols Formation was completely different from the one that bound Qiu Canfeng before. That was a binding formation, while this was a slaughtering formation. Moreover, the power this had was incomparable to the one before. It could simply suppress anything; this was the Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation.
After they merged together, creating the aforementioned Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation, the pressure emanated by Jiang Qisha’s attack instantly vanished. The pressure that bound everyone vanished as well.
“Heavens, what is that?”
“It’s Chu Feng’s technique! I saw it, it’s something Chu Feng cast! He’s actually combined the legendary Secret Skills, and it’s even four Secret Skills!”
“What? Even Secret Skills can be combined? I’ve never heard of this before!”
Although the millions and millions of people had freedom restored to them, no one was willing to shift their gazes away because they were all drawn towards Chu Feng’s Four Symbols Formation. Their eyes were filled disbelief and shock, because they could feel the power within this Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation was even more powerful than Jiang Qisha’s combination of four Mortal Taboo martial skills.
*boom rumble rumble rumble—*
Just at that moment, the two attacks had woven together. Instantly, a boundless pressure and shock waves surged outward, in layer after layer.
They were really too fierce, and simply no one could withstand that. No matter the Immortal Execution Archipelago, the Crippling Night Demon Sect, or the hundred million observers, no one dared to stay on the spot. They all fled into the distance, afraid they would be engulfed by the pressure and lose their lives within it.
“AHH—”
“AHH—”
However, even though the pressure had no intent to kill, many people were unable to make it out in time. They were swallowed by the pressure, and amidst bursts of painful cries, they were crushed and became blood.
*aoo—*
But when the pressure wreaked havoc, within it came a furious roar. The Four Symbols Formation also appeared.
The four holy beasts were in the air and running around in a circle on a special path. They were putting power into the Four Symbols Formation, and forcing it towards Jiang Qisha. The might was incomparable, and Jiang Qisha had no escape.
“Senior, don’t keep anything hidden. Use that to destroy him!”
Zhao Yuetian’s and Wu Kunlun’s faces changed greatly. They couldn’t help but shout at Jiang Qisha. Even though they felt it to be inconceivable, they couldn’t help admitting that the Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation Chu Feng cast was too horrifying. If Jiang Qisha still held anything behind, he would very possibly die because of that.
“You’ve actually forced me to this state. But that’s fine, today, I’ll widen your horizons.
“You trash from the Eastern Sea Region, open your filthy eyes and watch! This is an Earthen Taboo martial skill, the Slaughter of the Blood Moon!”
After speaking, Jiang Qisha overlaid his hands, and allowed the Four Symbols Formation to press its way forth. He closed his eyes uncaringly as space itself before him shattered while his clothes fluttered noisily.
*boom*
Suddenly, a mystical wave swept out from Jiang Qisha’s body. When it blew past the Four Symbols Formation, it instantly froze.
Moreover, the mystical wave was extremely fast. It very quickly rushed past everything and enveloped an area within the circumference of a thousand miles.
*hmm* More importantly, after encompassing everything with its instantaneous speed, the world started changing.
The surging sea underneath became so calm it was like a mirror, lacking even the slightest trace of a wave. The initially clear and chaotic sky turned into night, countless glittering stars appearing.
A rush of peace washed into the world, creating a very rarely seen scenery.
“How magical… Is this the legendary Earthen Taboo martial skill?” Many people sighed in admiration at everything that had changed. How did that even look like a martial skill? Simply the world itself transformed.
“An illusion of the Earthen Taboo rank? No, it doesn’t look that simple.”
But just when everyone was attracted by the serenity before their eyes, Chu Feng frowned. He could see that it was merely an illusion, but he knew amidst this illusion was definitely an extreme danger. After all, this was an Earthen Taboo martial skill that came from the Holy Land of Martialism.
Chapter 971 - Earthen Taboo—Firmament Slash
*rumble rumble rumble…*
Suddenly, in a certain place within the serene world, a peculiar rumble sounded. Simultaneously, the space within a circumference of a thousand miles started violently trembling. The tranquil waters surged again, in an even greater degree than before.
Before such changes, an enormous round moon gradually rose from the distant sea surface, appearing in front of the crowd’s eyes.
The moon was truly very large, and it was the colour of blood. Its redness was very strange, looking as if it were truly made from blood. Most importantly, after its emergence, an unprecedented pressure enveloped the world.
“This aura—” Many people couldn’t breathe. Some even suffocated, and other than Martial Kings, everyone else’s face turned purple. Even though the Martial Kings’ conditions weren’t as severe, their complexions were quite a bit distorted from the difficulty of withstanding the horrifying pressure.
“As I thought, there’s a killing technique within this illusion—it kills by pressure. So this is the critical part of this martial skill, right?
“This Slaughter of the Blood Moon is truly not simple. With such powerful strength… As long as Jiang Qisha wants to, it takes no more than a thought to kill everyone here an instant.
“In terms of area of effect, my Firmament Slash is indeed far inferior to this Slaughter of the Blood Moon. But sadly, if I want to use it to break this moon, it will not be difficult.”
Chu Feng wore a smile on his face. He had already detailedly analyzed Jiang Qisha’s Earthen Taboo martial skill. Moreover, it felt it was time to let the world know of his Firmament Slash.
So, when the Slaughter of the Blood Moon left everyone completely struck with terror, amidst their absolute fear of death, Chu Feng slowly closed his eyes. Simultaneously, an extremely strong power started invisibly coalescing within his body.
“Hoh, you’ve given up?”
A sneer arose onto Jiang Qisha’s face when he saw Chu Feng seemingly accepting his fate. In Jiang Qisha’s eyes, even if Chu Feng resisted, it was useless. Since he had cast the Slaughter of the Blood Moon, Chu Feng was dead. In his perspective, Chu Feng was preparing to give up since he closed his eyes.
“Wait, this is?” But just at that moment, Jiang Qisha’s pupils shrank abruptly. He furrowed his brows tightly, because he discovered Chu Feng seemed a bit off.
At that moment, the space around Chu Feng started to tremble lightly. Yet, it was completely different from the tremors that arose from the casting of the Slaughter of the Blood Moon.
The tremors shook more and more violently from its initial weak state. Cracks had already appeared in the fabrics of space, and an extremely powerful aura was even going to shatter space itself.
Before such changes, the boundless Martial power in the world started converging onto Chu Feng like a hurricane. Facing such immensity, even Jiang Qisha’s expression changed greatly. From the flow of Martial power, he could feel that it was extremely pure.
*boom*
Just at that moment, Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes. Simultaneously, an extremely fierce aura emerged within his eyes.
“Hell!”
Jiang Qisha instantly panicked. He quickly willed the Blood Moon to rise quicker. At the same time, the horrifying pressure started gathering in one area and slashing towards Chu Feng. Jiang Qisha was preparing to send an attack at Chu Feng. He was preparing to use the Slaughter of the Blood Moon to crush Chu Feng to death.
But it was already too late. Before his attack had finished gathering together, bursts of blood-red aura shot out from Chu Feng’s body.
They were very strange—shape akin to sharp blades, yet akin to swimming snakes. Not only were they concentrated, there were countless. They even made frightening howls and very terrifying noises, as if they were ghosts from hell.
More importantly, after those blood-red auras appeared, the sky instantly changed colour. Those auras not only contained horrifying power, their speed was terrifying. In just a blink, they completely enveloped every corner of the sky.
And at that moment, Chu Feng’s lips were moving. With clear emphasis on every single word, he said: “Earthen—Taboo—Firmament—Slash!
“First slash!”
*BOOM*
Such words were like the order of a lord. A string of the strange and horrifying auras charged towards the direction of Chu Feng’s gaze with their destructive power.
Finally, after a cracking sound, a blood-red slash landed onto the moon in a cross shape.
*boom* Cracks appeared on the moon that contained boundless power.
“Second slash!”
Quickly after, Chu Feng yelled out lightly again. Another blood-red slash landed on the moon. Most importantly, the power contained within this slash was double the strength of the previous one.
The blood-red moon instantly collapsed. Amidst an explosion, it shattered.
The sky, following the moon’s shatter, was akin to a broken mirror. It too started crumbling.
After many pieces of the sky fell, it returned to its initial state. The Earthen Taboo martial skill Jiang Qisha cast had been destroyed by Chu Feng.
“This… How is this possible? He actually destroyed my Earthen Taboo martial skill?!”
Jiang Qisha’s face was ashen as he beheld that sight. His eyes were roundly widened, because he didn’t dare to believe it. He didn’t dare to believe in such a desolate place as the Eastern Sea Region, there was someone who also grasped an Earthen Taboo martial skill, and with such a skill destroyed the strongest trump card he took pride in.
If it was said Jiang Qisha right now was in terror, perhaps a bit disbelieving of his eyes, then he would definitely be stupefied after the next scene.
In reality, what made him fearful was not being suppressed by the Earthen Taboo martial skill. It was that the pressure became more terrifying even after those two strikes.
“Third slash.”
*bang bang bang bang bang*
Chu Feng let out another explosive yell. Instantly, explosions rang out endlessly and countless blood-red slashes started appearing in the air.
All the peak experts from the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans were all killed with the third slash alone. Murong Niekong and the chiefs of the Three Great Monstrous Clans were all dead.
These powerful people within the Eastern Sea Region, before Chu Feng’s Firmament Slash, lacked any strength to counterattack. Even in the moment before death, they couldn’t even make any sound before they were completely destroyed.
Chapter 972 - You Will Die
The might of the three slashes broke through the Taboo martial skill. They killed millions of people, and deterred the world.
But Chu Feng clearly wasn’t prepared to stop just there. The Firmament Slash was the strongest card he held in his hand. Either he didn’t use it, or used it fully to guarantee victory.
“Fourth Slash.”
Finally, Chu Feng yelled lightly again. The fourth appeared in the air; however, only two slashes appeared, landing on Zhao Yuetian and Kuang Bainian.
Without any surprise, when the blood-red slashes landed on their bodies, they were no different from the others before—they were slashed open. Their death was even more direct. Even though they had died, many people couldn’t even begin to process the swiftness of their execution.
“DAMMIT—”
Finally, Jiang Qisha came to his senses. He finally witnessed Chu Feng’s terrifying strength. Even though he, Jiang Qisha, had exceptional aptitude and was considered a peak genius in the Holy Land of Martialism, he was indeed no match for Chu Feng right now.
Knowing this was a horrible situation for him, he said nothing else as he turned around and cast an extremely profound bodily martial skill. He wanted to flee.
However, beyond his expectations, his legs were abnormally heavy. Even though he could walk in the air, the speed was incomparably slow. He simply could not escape.
“Chu Feng, you insolent and ignorant bastard! You dare kill my juniors? Do you know who we are? Do you know who my master is? If you dare to kill me, not to mention yourself, even the entire Eastern Sea Region will die because of you!” When all escape routes were sealed off, Jiang Qisha turned around. He mentioned his master to threaten Chu Feng with a roar.
“Hoh…” But Chu Feng merely gave a light smile at Jiang Qisha’s threats, then said, “Jiang Qisha, you shouldn’t have done it. You shouldn’t have interfered with the enmity between me and the Immortal Execution Archipelago, nor should you have attacked the Misty Peak. What you shouldn’t even thought of doing was displaying intention to marry Zi Ling.
“You can humiliate me however you wish, but I cannot tolerate humiliation towards the dearest ones to me. Today, I don’t care where you come from. I don’t care where your master comes from. I don’t care what cultivation your master has. I will kill you.”
Chu Feng’s expression suddenly turned icy. Simultaneously, blood-red bodies of light appeared. Amidst frightening howls, they flew towards Jiang Qisha.
The power contained within them was several times stronger than the four slashes before. Because this was the Firmament Slash’s fifth slash.
“Chu Feng, don’t kill me!”
Feeling the horrifying bodies of light flying from every single direction, Jiang Qisha was completely terrified. In this instant separating life and death, he suddenly yelled. There was no more arrogance and pride within his voice, and instead a trace of pleading.
Chu Feng willed the blood-red lights to stop a hundred meters away from Jiang Qisha, then asked, “What else do you want to say?”
“Chu Feng, don’t kill me. As long as you spare my life, I can give you anything you want. I can also feign ignorance about my juniors’ death. I can even bring you into the Holy Land of Martialism and give a recommendation to join the Cursed Soil Sect.
“With your cultivation aptitude, you will definitely receive my master’s approval. He will also bring you in as a direct disciple, and at that time, you can be in an equal position with me. You can get whatever you want. You will have no problem soaring in strength,” Jiang Qisha said with a face filled with sincerity and subserviently.
“Jiang Qisha is actually begging Chu Feng…” His words were caught in everyone’s ears. When they saw the genius from the Holy Land of Martialism actually asking Chu Feng for forgiveness, the crowd’s emotions were very complicated.
At first, because of Jiang Qisha’s appearance, they felt they had witnessed a true genius. They felt, in comparison to Jiang Qisha, Chu Feng was no more than trash.
But now, they discovered they were wrong—absolutely wrong. They had all underestimated Chu Feng’s ability. So, as it seemed, Chu Feng was not only a peak genius in the Eastern Sea Region, even against a genius in the Holy Land of Martialism, Chu Feng remained a horrifying existence.
Discussions arose within the crowd. Everyone felt they overrated Jiang Qisha. Though strong, the genius from the Holy Land of Martialism was only so-so.
But Jiang Qisha didn’t care anymore how others looked at him. He only wanted to do one thing now—survive.
So, he once again said with sincerity, “Chu Feng, before I just wanted to get the Misty Peak. I didn’t want to introduce animosity between us, and actually, what happened today is only a misunderstanding.
“Although I had said those words to mock you and Zi Ling, that was only a bait. I just wanted Tantai Xue to come out, and I had never planned to harm Zi Ling and the others. In fact, if it weren’t for me, they might not have even survived up until now.
“I, Jiang Qisha, am a person who treasures people with talent. As long as you forgive me today, I can pretend nothing ever happened. To be honest, with your aptitude, if you enter the Cursed Soil Sect, it’s very possible that you will even lead the sect in the future!
“But without me, even if you can enter the Holy Land of Martialism, it will be very difficult to enter the Cursed Soil Sect. Even if you could, to acquire the acknowledgement of the patriarch will be similarly difficult.
“As they say, ‘If you take a step back, you behold a greater world.’ I, Jiang Qisha, can disregard my juniors’ death. Why must you continue pressing forward?”
“Hahahaha…” However, something no one expected was after Jiang Qisha spoke those words, Chu Feng suddenly laughed. His laughter shook the world and became the only sound one could hear.
Many people tightly frowned. They felt very uneasy. After all that happened, Chu Feng had proven, with no doubt, that he was the ruler of this place. It was an easy action for him to kill any person. Even Jiang Qisha feared him, so who wouldn’t?
But on the topic of fear, naturally Jiang Qisha feared him the most. Because he was arrogant, because he was conceited, he felt his life was the most precious. Similarly, he was a person who feared death the most.
“Jiang Qisha, do you think I’m a fool, or are you a fool? You’re saying such unrealistic things to me?” Finally, Chu Feng stopped laughing, but a mocking sneer remained on his face.
*poof* Jiang Qisha knelt down after hearing those words. He raised his arms and loudly said with a face full of solemnness, “I, Jiang Qisha, swear to the heavens every single word I said today is true! If there’s even half a word of lie, let lightning strike me and grant me a horrid death!”
“Hahaha…” But Chu Feng once again roared with laughter. He said, “Jiang Qisha, first of all, no matter what you do, I won’t believe you. There’s no need to so painstakingly beg.
“Furthermore, even if everything you’ve said is true, so what? You’ve already crossed my bottom line. Let alone only a disciple from the Holy Land of Martialism, even if you were the disciple of god, my actions remain the same!
“Today, you will die! Even god cannot save you!”
After speaking, Chu Feng’s gaze turned cold. At the same time, the halted blood-red lights in the air flew towards Jiang Qisha extremely quickly.
*BANG—*
When the blood-red lights gathered together, a horrifying blood-red slash landed on Jiang Qisha’s body with the shape of a cross.
His body split in an instant. No matter limbs or soul, it all vanished. It was true absolute destruction.
The peak genius from the Holy Land of Martialism had been killed by Chu Feng!
Chapter 973 - Long Live Sect Head
Having finally killed Jiang Qisha, the pressure of the Firmament Slash disappeared and receded into Chu Feng’s body, returning the world to its former serenity.
Silence permeated the sky. Everyone quietly looked at Chu Feng and remained wordless.
Chu Feng, with his strength alone, killed the peak experts from the Immortal Execution Archipelago and even killed the three geniuses from the Holy Land of Martialism. His strength shocked others, and his actions had a devastating impact on the outcome of the battle
Everyone became convinced of Chu Feng’s power. Not only would they never forget his actions today, everyone else in the future—the Eastern Sea Region’s successors—would discuss this for years to come because his accomplishments were destined to be recorded in the books of history. He was fated to become a figure of admiration and worship.
However, while the people from the Crippling Night Demon Sect were celebrating inside, the people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans were terrified. As the hundred million observers from various areas in the Eastern Sea Region sighed in admiration, Chu Feng opened his palm, and a boundless suction power surged out.
Despite its power, the suction force did not affect anyone. However, before such force, Jiang Qisha’s fiery-red halberd, Zhao Yuetian’s and the others’ Royal Armaments, and their Cosmos Sacks, all landed into Chu Feng’s hands.
More importantly, Chu Feng didn’t just strip away their belongings. An invisible power was also surging into Chu Feng’s body—Source Energy. Although Chu Feng killed their bodies and souls, he retained their Source Energy. Right now, he was absorbing it and feeding it into Eggy.
“Lord Chu Feng, spare us!”
“Lord Chu Feng, spare us!”
Just at that moment, an expert from the Immortal Execution Archipelago knelt onto the ground, kowtowing and asking for forgiveness. Quickly following that, many experts from the Three Great Monstrous Clans also knelt and begged for forgiveness.
Everyone else was no exception. Even people like Jiang Qisha and Murong Mingtian were killed, so how could they possibly stand a chance against Chu Feng? Begging was their best option.
*hmm* Seeing that, Chu Feng willed a boundless pressure to spread out. It enveloped the members of Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans.
*bang bang bang bang…* After enveloping them, there were bursts of muffled explosions that started sounding within the sea of people. Every single explosion meant the death of a life as it became a pool of blood.
Chu Feng, in a mere instant, with his own strength, killed several dozen thousand people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago.
“Lord Chu Feng, spare us! Give us another chance!”
“Lord Chu Feng, I have the old to look over and the young to care! They are still waiting for me in my home! Without me, they won’t be able to survive! Please spare me!”
“Lord Chu Feng, spare us—”
The people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans were all stupefied. Those who hadn’t knelt now did and started kowtowing as well while they too begged Chu Feng.
“Hoh…” However, as he faced their tragic cries, Chu Feng merely let out a light chuckle. Then, he said, “In the clash of two armies, each serves their respective master. You’ve done nothing wrong.
“But the winner is the king, and the loser is the villain. To be softhearted towards one’s enemy is to be cruel towards oneself. If I were the one defeated today, I’m sure no one would sympathize with me. So… I do not care how great your desire is to live. I will not allow any to survive.
“If you must blame someone, you can only blame yourself for following the wrong master. If you must blame something, you can only blame your own actions for making me an enemy.”
After speaking, a chilly glint emerged into Chu Feng’s eyes. Then, he yelled, “Crippling Night Demon Sect, attention! The Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans are to be all killed. Leave none alive!”
“KILL—”
After he spoke, the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army once again became bloodthirsty demons. They released their boundless bloodlust as they all used various techniques, rushing again into the formation of the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans. They started slaughtering.
The people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans wanted to fight for their lives. Even if they were to die, they were going to bring a few along with them. But it was useless, as they had no chance with Chu Feng there.
Chu Feng’s pressure froze them in their kneeling state. They couldn’t even take half a step, let alone defending. Awaiting them was only a merciless annihilation.
For a brief while, endless painful cries rang out in the sky. Countless bodies started falling, and large amounts of blood sprayed down like a rain of blood. It entered the sea beneath, causing it to be dyed crimson.
Terror filled everyone who was unrelated to Chu Feng, such as the observers. They would have never thought he would be this ruthless. They didn’t expect he would truly completely kill off the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans.
They were worried—worried whether Chu Feng would be consumed by blood and kill even them. After all, they had come here today to participate in the wedding of Jiang Qisha and Zi Ling. In the end, their actions were a type of humiliation towards Chu Feng.
But their worry was redundant. Although he was cruel towards his enemies, Chu Feng wasn’t insane. He wouldn’t kill the innocent. Even though the observers were detestable, it was not to the degree that they deserved death.
Just in such a manner, the people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans were completely annihilated by the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army. Not a single person was left alive.
Although they did not have too great of a strength, there was, after all, a large number of people. Thus, Chu Feng did not abandon their Source Energy. He absorbed it all and gave it to Eggy.
At that moment, the members of the Crippling Night Demon Sect stood orderly in the air. They paid their respects towards Chu Feng and at the same time, and shouted simultaneously, “LONG LIVE SECT HEAD!
“LONG LIVE SECT HEAD!
“LONG LIVE SECT HEAD!
“LONG LIVE SECT HEAD!”
Those four words thunderously resounded endlessly. The people from the Crippling Night Demon Sect were truly excited because the powerful strength Chu Feng showed them was something even the former sect head couldn’t do.
His strength let everyone know that their decision was right: Chu Feng not only had the qualifications to become their sect head, they even felt he would surpass all former sect heads and become the greatest existence in the history of the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
At that instant, Zi Ling, Su Rou, Su Mei, Jiang Wushang, Zhang Tianyi, Chun Wu, Qiushui Fuyan, Taikou, Qiu Canfeng, and the others…
Those dear to Chu Feng were brimming with a joyous smile on their faces. They felt happiness from the bottom of their hearts. They felt pride for Chu Feng.
Chu Feng’s strong performance astounded others; those who could have befriended him yet missed the chance felt intense regret. Their emotions were very complicated.
Xia Yu and Dong Xue were the representatives of those people. Although Chu Feng wouldn’t do much to them, they knew very well that making Chu Feng an enemy was their largest failure in life.
They knew Chu Feng would become very strong. So strong it’d be unimaginable. At that time, from what they knew of him, he would definitely help the ones close to him. Chun Wu and the others were within that group. However, Xia Yu and Dong Xue… they… they would never be qualified to receive Chu Feng’s assistance.
They and Chun Wu were already on two different levels. On the road of cultivation, Chun Wu would leave them further and further behind. They had been put into the exact same situation as Chun Wu, but… they just chose the wrong path.
So, at that very moment, they truly hated themselves. They hated their ignorance. They hated their failed judgement. Not only did they give up a huge opportunity to befriend Chu Feng, they even made him an enemy. If they had…
But sadly, there was no medicine for regret in this world. They were fated to pay the price for their very actions. What they could do was represented by two words: eternal regret.
Chapter 974 - What Kind of Method?
But just when everyone felt everything was settled, Chu Feng suddenly cast his fierce gaze towards the Misty Peak. He loudly said, “Just watching as your younger generation is being killed, huh? You truly have quite the tolerance.”
They all felt confused at Chu Feng’s words because other than the faraway Misty Peak in the direction of Chu Feng’s gaze, there was no one. Not even half a shadow.
“Hoh, so you already knew I hadn’t died? I really can’t underestimate you.”
Just when the crowd was feeling puzzled, an aged laughter rang out. Simultaneously, an old person showed himself and appeared before the crowd.
“How is this possible? It’s him?”
After seeing that person, not to mention the Crippling Night Demon Sect, Zi Ling, and the others, even the observers were very taken aback. Their faces were filled with shock as they felt this to be unbelievable.
At that very instant, the person who stood in the air was none other than Murong Mingtian. The ancestor of the Immortal Execution Archipelago hadn’t died.
“I admit you’ve made a good attempt. You’re a very skillful old cunning fox, and I was almost tricked by you.
“But since you haven’t fled and dare to appear in front of him, I’m sure you have some sort of new technique to fight against me, right?
“Since you’ve already finished preparing, why be so secretive? Just bring it out and let me see what method you’ve been preparing for so long. Show me why you didn’t show yourself even though all your successors were being killed,” Chu Feng said with a light smile.
The expressions of Zi Ling and the others instantly turned grave. After looking at one another, they started backing away slowly with the entire Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army.
They knew Murong Mingtian was very cunning: he was not only ruthless, he was very calculative. As Chu Feng said: since he dared to show up even after Chu Feng defeated Jiang Qisha, it meant the reason he was fearless was because he had backup. It would only make sense that he had something to deal with Chu Feng.
They stood no chance against Murong Mingtian before, and to an even greater degree, they stood no chance against Murong Mingtian now. They had to quickly leave this battlefield between the two, otherwise they would distract Chu Feng.
“Haha, interesting! You know I have something I can use to deal with you, yet you still dare to call out so arrogantly to me! It seems that you also have quite some confidence. I, Murong Mingtian, have been in the Eastern Sea Region for so many years, but you’re the first one who’s been able to force me to this state.
“But Chu Feng, the Earthen Taboo martial skill you used before was so powerful, so I’m guessing that you too had paid quite a huge price, right? Don’t think I can’t tell. Right now, you appear fine, but you’ve actually exhausted quite a bit of power. Your strength is lesser than before,” Murong Mingtian said with a smile.
“Hoh… You are correct, but it is still more than enough to deal with you,” Chu Feng sneered. Even though Murong Mingtian was very correct, he remained unafraid because he had already decided. Whether he himself would live or die, Murong Mingtian would not live to see another day.
Actually, after killing Murong Mingtian, Chu Feng had tried absorbing his Source Energy, but he couldn’t even find a single trace of it. So, at that time, he confirmed that Murong Mingtian hadn’t died, and had instead used some sort of special technique to escape.
Chu Feng also knew very well that Murong Mingtian could have just fled. But, he didn’t. After killing Jiang Qisha, Murong Mingtian dared to appear again.
That meant he now had something even more powerful than Jiang Qisha. No matter what it was, without a doubt it was greater than Jiang Qisha’s total strength.
Chu Feng was no god. Even though he could make many guesses, he could not be certain what Murong Mingtian grasped within his hands that gave him the courage to stand here. Even though Chu Feng held a certain amount of confidence, he could not be definite he could defeat Murong Mingtian.
So, Chu Feng didn’t escape, and instead calmly faced the situation. What he relied on was not only confidence, but also determination—determination to fight Murong Mingtian to the very bitter end.
Chu Feng knew if Murong Mingtian had a way to defeat him, even if escape were successful, that applied only to himself. Zi Ling and the others would not make it out. If he left, they would die. So, he could not escape. Today, their lives were shared.
In the same vein of reasoning: if Murong Mingtian couldn’t reign victorious, then Chu Feng could thoroughly remove this old monster. Although his aptitude wasn’t as good as Jiang Qisha’s, he was too scheming. Moreover, he knew some secrets regarding the Misty Peak. Leaving him alive would stem countless troubles in the future. He had to be removed, and it had to be now.
“Chu Feng, oh Chu Feng, I truly feel a bit of admiration for a young man like you. How good would it have been if you weren’t my enemy.” Murong Mingtian actually nodded his head in appreciation towards Chu Feng’s decision. However, he wore an odd smile quickly on his face and said, “To be honest, right now, you are more powerful than me. With the strength I currently possess, no matter what I do I am no match for you.
“But the reason you are stronger than me right now isn’t only because your aptitude is good and your strength exceptional. The more important reason is because of Lady Piaomiao’s cultivation. However, I understand the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique very well. No matter how much better your talent is, no matter how long you can keep Lady Piaomiao’s cultivation on you, there will be a day that it disappears. On that day, killing you will require me barely any strength.
“However, I did not escape. I did not choose to deal with you after you lose Lady Piaomiao’s cultivation. Instead, I chose to stand before you when you’re at your strongest. Do you know why?”
Chu Feng didn’t respond to Murong Mingtian’s question. He knew his method would be absolutely not simple. However, Chu Feng didn’t only have strength to deal with Jiang Qisha. He had kept some backup. If he put forth his all, defeat might not be unavoidable.
Besides, if he could truly do nothing, he still had a monster from the Asura Spirit World within his body. The worst result was to truly use everything he had, regardless of the consequences. So, Chu Feng was not afraid.
“Hoh, Chu Feng, I’ll tell you honestly: I dare to stand in front of you right now, at a moment like this, is because there’s no doubt to your death if I use this. Who you will face will not be me alone. It will be an even more terrifying existence.”
Suddenly, Murong Mingtian made a smile. His gaze also started to change—his eyes turned dark-green. But the most significant change was an odd mark appearing on his forehead.
It squirmed around, as if it were alive. It was sinister and horrifying, seeming akin to a demon.
Chapter 975 - Killing One’s Own
After the appearance of the strange mark, Murong Mingtian’s aura became completely different. It was simply not the aura of a man. It seemed as if there were a demon housed within his body. It was sinister, horrifying, and exuded bloodthirsty killing intent.
Although he had a very odd aura, so odd it was terrifying, his strength wasn’t actually increased. That was why the changes occurring to him were so peculiar.
But even so, Chu Feng didn’t dare to be at ease. He noticed that Murong Mingtian’s change in aura was due to his preparations in casting a special technique.
*hmm*
Indeed, just when Chu Feng felt something was off, Murong Mingtian made his move. He laid a Spirit Formation in front of him—it was a Teleportation Formation. It could send special objects within a short distance to his side.
“Master, Senior Taikou, Sister Fuyan, quickly bring Zi Ling and everyone in the Crippling Night Demon Sect away from here,” Chu Feng hurriedly sent a mental message. He knew this was likely the method Murong Mingtian had to deal with him.
Qiu Canfeng and the others didn’t dare to hesitate after receiving Chu Feng’s words. They started to retreat orderly. However, even though they were very far away, they didn’t escape.
They just didn’t want Chu Feng to be distracted but they would not abandon him and leave. In this battle, if Chu Feng won, then they won. If Chu Feng lost, everyone lost.
Though Chu Feng hadn’t personally seen their actions, he was aware of them. However, he didn’t say much because he knew Zi Ling and the others wouldn’t listen to him regardless. So, he didn’t bother. He turned pressure into power—it was not an option to be defeated. He had to kill Murong Mingtian.
After seeing the members of the Crippling Night Demon Sect stay quite far away, the observers also quickly left. There were even many timid people who didn’t stay behind. They started flying towards the Teleportation Array, preparing to leave.
They knew very well that the upcoming battle would be horrifying. With a slight bit of carelessness, they could become the sacrifices to the fires of battle.
However, since there were timid people, there were, of course, fearless people. Although many people had started to leave, there was still quite a few who chose to stay behind. They wanted to personally witness this frightening battle.
Everyone cast their gazes towards the Teleportation Formation behind Murong Mingtian. They all knew the thing it was about to summon would not be simple at all. It would definitely be something exceptional and would most likely be related to the secrets of the Misty Peak.
*rumble rumble rumble*
Before the gazes of the crowd, a tremor rang out from the formation. As the formation shook, a rectangular black object appeared in front of them.
It was made out of wood. Two and a half meters wide, three meters long. There were chains tied around everywhere, and on the chains, there were binding runes engraved. It was a coffin.
But most importantly, there was a mark in the center of the coffin. That mark was squirming and releasing an extremely horrifying aura.
Even though the size of the mark was different, no matter aura or shape, it was the exact same as the one on Murong Mingtian’s forehead. It was the same mark.
“This… It’s him?!”
Chu Feng had used the Heaven’s Eyes because he knew there was something within the coffin. But after he saw what was inside, his expression changed greatly. Surprise and discomfort emerged onto his face.
*whoosh*
Just at that moment, Murong Mingtian’s hands overlapped each other. After casting a spell, the mark on the coffin started glittering faintly. Simultaneously, the chains surrounding it loosened before the coffin opened up completely. A person then slowly appeared before the crowd.
It was a man. He was big and large, and exuded an exceptional aura. As his long hair fluttered to and fro in the wind, his handsome face appeared occasionally. On it was evidence of his vast experience in the years. Most importantly, there was also this flame-like scar on his forehead.
That man was no stranger. He was the formerly strongest genius in the Eastern Sea Region, the person who had defeated the former head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect, Huangfu Haoyue.
“Haoyue?” Many people’s faces changed greatly when they saw that person, but the one with the most complex emotions was Qiushui Fuyan.
The relationship she had with Huangfu Haoyue was not simple at all. After knowing Huangfu Haoyue had gone insane, she even searched the Eastern Sea Region but was unable to find him again. No matter what, she would not have thought that Huangfu Haoyue had been captured by Murong Mingtian.
So, at that very instant, after she saw him again, she lost control of her emotions. As she yelled, she ran towards Huangfu Haoyue.
“Sister Fuyan, don’t come over!” Chu Feng suddenly shouted at that moment, then he said mentally, “This is indeed Senior Huangfu Haoyue, but he is not the person you know. If I’m not mistaken, he has already been controlled by Murong Mingtian with some sort of sinister method.”
Qiushui Fuyan went into a slight daze after hearing Chu Feng’s words, then carefully examined Huangfu Haoyue. Only then did she discover that he did look a bit odd.
Back then, when she saw Huangfu Haoyue, he was in a very rough state. Moreover, he was muttering to himself, his actions were odd, he seemed randomly frightened by something… He looked like a madman. There had clearly been some heavy injuries dealt to his mind, leading to his loss of reason.
But now, though he lacked any expressions to his face, there was fury in his eyes as he emanated a powerful bloodthirsty aura. Right now, he was even more terrifying than his previous state because now, it seemed that he now had absolutely no awareness. As Chu Feng said, Huangfu Haoyue really did seem controlled by someone.
“Haoyue, it’s me! I’m Fuyan! You don’t recognize me? You don’t even recognize me?” But even so, Qiushui Fuyan was unwilling to give up. She called out Huangfu Haoyue’s name and mentioned things that had happened in the past.
She could already imagine what Murong Mingtian was going to use him for. He was going to fight Chu Feng until one of them died. This was something she never wanted to see because both Chu Feng and Huangfu Haoyue were very important to her. She didn’t hope anything to happen to either one of them.
But sadly, Huangfu Haoyue was cold and expressionless. He gave no reactions, as if he couldn’t hear Qiushui Fuyan’s words.
“Is this truly Huangfu Haoyue? The former number one genius in the Eastern Sea Region? Didn’t he go to the Holy Land of Martialism? Why is he in the Eastern Sea Region? Has he come back?”
“What is happening? He should have a very close relationship with Qiushui Fuyan, but now, he is not only ignoring Qiushui Fuyan, his e instead standing with Murong Mingtian. Could it be… he’s been controlled?”
Those watching were no fools. After hearing Qiushui Fuyan’s calls fail, they had confirmed Huangfu Haoyue’s identity. But amidst the shock they felt, they deduced the reason why he was ignoring Qiushui Fuyan: Huangfu Haoyue had been controlled by Murong Mingtian, and he was the strongest method Murong Mingtian possessed to deal with Chu Feng.
They were truly very shocked. They had imagined all sorts of methods Murong Mingtian would use to deal with Chu Feng, but they didn’t expect it to be this. Murong Mingtian was simply making Chu Feng kill his own.
Chapter 976 - Demonic Soul Seizing Technique
“Haoyue, you truly don’t recognize me anymore? You don’t remember those things?
“Then… Do you recognize him? He’s Chu Feng, the child you carried out of the Heavenly Road! He’s become an adult now; do you still not recognize him? Did something happen in the Heavenly Road? Have you forgotten about that too?”
Qiushui Fuyan ignored the crowd’s discussions and continued trying to communicate with Huangfu Haoyue. Since she couldn’t make him recall anything with her own stories, she attempted to recall his members with Chu Feng’s stories. But sadly, it was still useless.
“Haha, Qiushui Fuyan, there’s no use. If it were that easy to summon Huangfu Haoyue’s memories, do you think I would bring him out so easily? If he remembers, doesn’t that mean I’m digging my own grave? You underestimate me too much.” Murong Mingtian suddenly laughed oddly, then he mockingly said, “I’ll be honest. The method I’m using to control Huangfu Haoyue is viewed as a forbidden technique on the Misty Peak—the Demonic Soul Seizing Technique. This technique is something even Lady Piaomiao doesn’t know of. I accidentally found it in Master’s residence.
“As for its usage, it’s very special as well. The technique is not something cast with just a simple Spirit Formation. It is a formation that can only be created with the blood and flesh of live people as catalyst and the bones of infants as medicine. The more people alive refined within this formation of flesh, the stronger the binding power created.
“To bind Huangfu Haoyue, I have killed over a million cultivators and several dozen thousand infants! Huangfu Haoyue is my puppet. If I tell him to go west, he will not dare to go east. If I tell him to stand, he will not move.
“If I want him to kill someone, he will kill that person. Even… if it’s his former lover, he will not be merciful.”
“Nonsense! Haoyue has a firm will. How could he possibly be controlled by the likes of you?!” Qiushui Fuyan cursed.
“Haha, it seems that you still don’t believe me! But that’s fine. If you don’t, I can test it out.” Murong Mingtian’s smile turned stranger and stranger. He pointed towards Qiushui Fuyan and yelled, “Tear this bitch’s corpse into a million pieces!”
*hmm* Immediately after Murong Mingtian’s command, Huangfu Haoyue’s body trembled. His eyes emitted a dark-green light the exact same as Murong Mingtian’s.
More importantly, after the green light appeared, the mark on Huangfu Haoyue’s forehead changed instantly. It became a lump of flame, whereupon a boundless pressure engulfed Qiushui Fuyan.
“Heavens, this aura…”
Everyone’s faces changed when they felt that. They trembled despite the lack of coldness, and they felt chills go down their spines. Because, right now, the aura Huangfu Haoyue emanated was rank eight Martial King.
Although Huangfu Haoyue had been powerful, he was not a rank eight Martial King before. Yet, he was right now. Such powerful strength made everyone fearful. Rank eight Martial King… that was a realm near Martial Emperor, a level they had never seen before in their lives.
And Huangfu Haoyue was even so young. If he continued cultivating, becoming a Martial Emperor was not something impossible. Imagining that someone in the Eastern Sea Region could become a Martial Emperor… that truly brought forth shock.
“Haoyue, you…”
But in comparison to the fear and shock the observer felt, Qiushui Fuyan was frozen. As she felt the incoming pressure that even shattered space itself, her eyes reddened.
Even though she knew Huangfu Haoyue had been controlled and wasn’t intentionally attacking her, she still felt heartbroken. An indescribable sorrow washed over her heart.
Amidst such sadness, she had even forgotten about escape. Though, in reality, she couldn’t even escape due to the great difference in cultivation.
*boom*
As the surging pressure was about to collide, a black slash suddenly appeared. It was incomparably fierce and even the pressure could not withstand it—it was slashed open, and the attack was stopped.
It was Chu Feng who made his move. With the Demon Sealing Sword in his hand, he stopped the horrifying pressure.
“Sister Fuyan, stay farther away! Believe me. No matter the strength of the formation, there will always be imperfections. I can rid Senior Huangfu Haoyue of Murong Mingtian’s control,” Chu Feng said mentally after cutting open the pressure.
Qiushui Fuyan calmed down. Although she still held doubts in her heart, she had to believe in Chu Feng. Right now, he was the only person who could fight off Huangfu Haoyue, and also the only person who was worthy of trust.
*boom rumble rumble*
But, beyond any expectations, after failing the first strike, Huangfu Haoyue once again attacked Qiushui Fuyan. Moreover, this time, it was not just a simple attack of pressure—it was a punch.
That single punch gathered the King-level Martial power within the circumference of several miles. Its power was terrifying, and it was simply not something an ordinary martial skill could stop. Even Chu Feng’s Demon Sealing Sword could not.
“White Tiger Slaughtering Technique.” Chu Feng opened his Heaven’s Eyes to analyze and decide on a defensive technique. He gave no hesitation as he immediately used the Secret Skill to block that single punch.
The White Tiger Slaughtering Technique’s power was limitless, but it was dependent on the opponent. Huangfu Haoyue only sent a normal punch—it wasn’t even a martial skill. However, he was not a typical rank eight Martial King. Even putting aside cultivation, his aptitude and fighting strength was superior to Murong Mingtian and Lady Piaomiao.
Thus, even though the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique successfully stopped the power of the punch, it had still dissipated. Huangfu Haoyue, with a mere punch, destroyed Chu Feng’s Secret Skill.
“AHH—”
Seeing his own attack blocked once again, Huangfu Haoyue violently roared. As it rang out, layers of ferocious flames started appearing around him and they pressed towards Qiushui Fuyan.
“Chu Feng, run! Those are the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven!
“Huangfu Haoyue is the only person who’s been able to master the Burning Heaven Mysterious Technique within the Burning Heaven Church! You won’t be able to block these flames!”
Qiushui Fuyan’s face instantly turned as pale as paper. She started to yell loudly, and she, who didn’t want Chu Feng to be affected by that attack, ran towards him.
“Sister Fuyan, don’t come over! Believe me. No matter how much more powerful these flames become, I can withstand them. Leave! Go towards Senior Taikou and the others.”
But what Qiushui Fuyan didn’t expect was as the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven fiercely pounced over, Chu Feng turned his head around with a light smile. On his face, there was no fear. Instead, there was a hint of confidence.
Qiushui Fuyan couldn’t help but be taken aback when she saw Chu Feng. Even though she felt it was inconceivable, she suddenly felt that he could truly block these terrifying flames.
Chapter 977 - A True Monster
*BOOM—*
The speed of the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven was extremely quick. In the instant Qiushui Fuyan entered a daze, it had already arrived. It was akin to a fiery-red enormous wave of flames, yet also like a ferocious army formed by Monstrous Beasts. With a destructive might, it arrived before Chu Feng.
In front of the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven, Chu Feng was akin to an ant in a flood. He simply could not resist as he was instantly flooded by the flames.
Moreover, after engulfing Chu Feng, the horrifying fire did not stop. Its heat soared into the sky and as it surged, it continued towards Qiushui Fuyan and the others. This was because the flames’ goal was originally Qiushui Fuyan. She was the person Huangfu Haoyue aimed to kill.
“Hahaha, ignorant brat, who do you think Huangfu Haoyue is? With this borrowed cultivation, you think you want to defeat him, a rank eight Martial King? You’re simply committing suicide!”
Seeing the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven that enveloped the entire sky as it surged in the air, seeming as if they could burn through everything, Murong Mingtian roared with laughter. He knew how terrifying the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven were. He knew even more how terrifying Huangfu Haoyue’s Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven were.
The Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven could burn through all creatures in this world. Those words were not just meaningless talk. Huangfu Haoyue’s Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven could truly do that because he had already mastered the Burning Heaven Church’s most precious treasure, the Burning Heaven Mysterious Technique. The mark on his forehead was the proof of that.
So, after Chu Feng was submerged within the inferno, Murong Mingtian felt Chu Feng was absolutely dead. How could a rank four Martial King possibly defend against the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven?
But in contrast to Murong Mingtian’s secret joy, Qiushui Fuyan and Zi Ling and the others instantly fell into an icy bottomless hole. An indescribable sorrow started flowing within their hearts. They couldn’t even make out any crying sounds but their eyes were already red.
They felt Chu Feng hadn’t been able to block the ferocious Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven. Although its power was limited, they could feel it was actually much more terrifying than the Earthen Taboo martial skill Jiang Qisha cast before.
*boom rumble rumble rumble—*
However, just when everyone felt Chu Feng had possibly lost his life, a deafening explosion rang out amidst the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven. The blazing flames themselves suddenly stopped as well as they stagnated in the air.
*boom* The strangest thing was after another explosion, the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven started swirling on the spot. Moreover, they seemed to be shrinking, as if there were a black hole in the center of the sky absorbing the fierce flames.
Finally, the flames disappeared completely. At that moment, a person also appeared within the crowd’s line of sight. That person was not big or large, but was very imposing. He was none other than Chu Feng.
“Chu Feng! It’s Chu Feng! He hasn’t died yet and not only that, he even withstood the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven!”
“Heavens, how powerful is this Chu Feng? As a rank four Martial King, facing Jiang Qisha and Murong Mingtian is one thing but he’s even able to face Huangfu Haoyue, a rank eight Martial King? Does logic no longer apply to this person?!” The crowd was shocked when they saw that and felt great disbelief.
“No, wait, look! Look at the lightning covering Chu Feng’s body! It’s not simple at all, and he isn’t a rank four Martial King right now. His cultivation has risen! Right now, he’s a rank five Martial King!” But some sharp people discovered the changes that occurred to Chu Feng.
At that moment, there was a blinding lightning armour covering Chu Feng’s body. As it surged, his aura had changed. He was now a rank five Martial King. And this… this was the origin of Chu Feng’s confidence because rank four Martial King was not his limit.
“Impossible! How is this possible?”
But when Murong Mingtian saw the changes to Chu Feng, his complexion turned quite interesting.
Actually, he already knew Chu Feng had a technique to raise his cultivation. However, the reason he remained so fearless and confident was precisely because of the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique.
He knew quite a bit about the technique, so he knew, after the using the technique to obtain another person’s cultivation, no matter Forbidden Medicine or other methods of cultivation raising, both were useless. It was impossible to raise one’s cultivation after using the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique. It was impossible.
Yet, right now, Chu Feng was using that lightning armour to do exactly that. How could Murong Mingtian not be shocked? When Chu Feng was a rank four Martial King, he was able to defeat a rank seven Martial King. So, when Chu Feng was now a rank five Martial King, who knew whether he’d be able to defeat Huangfu Haoyue, a rank eight Martial King?
“Surprised? Indeed, I used the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique to borrow Senior Piaomiao’s power. That’s why I’m at this rank. In such a situation, I cannot raise my cultivation by Forbidden Medicines or special martial skills.
“But, I don’t mind telling you that this lightning armour isn’t a Forbidden Medicine, nor a martial skill. It is my own ability. It will not give me any backlash, nor any restrictions. Even the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique cannot restrict it,” Chu Feng said with a mocking smile. He knew what Murong Mingtian was thinking, but he also knew his own ability.
“What? His own power?” Everyone was shocked again. An ability that could raise one’s cultivation by one rank, regardless of the realm. That was really quite powerful.
At that instant, everyone looked at Chu Feng with fiery gazes. They finally knew why Chu Feng was so monstrous. This person did not seem like a normal person. At least, judging by his lightning armour ability, Chu Feng grasped something that others did not have.
“Hmph. You can raise your cultivation. So what? You have powerful fighting strength, but does Huangfu Haoyue not? You are the genius in the Eastern Sea Region right now, but when Huangfu Haoyue was famous you were still in your mother’s womb!”
Although he felt it was quite inconceivable, Murong Mingtian was not too afraid. He pointed at Chu Feng, and loudly said, “Kill this brat! It doesn’t matter what you use, but I want to see nothing remaining!”
*BOOM—*
After Murong Mingtian spoke, Huangfu Haoyue once again attacked. Again, it was the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven, but this time, no matter area or fierceness, it was several times more horrifying that before.
Even though the observers were quite far away, they still felt the heat wave slam over from afar. It was very difficult to withstand, and they couldn’t help but retreat. The flames were really too terrifying, and before such a blazing temperature, even if the flames were far away, they were still enough to burn them into ashes. Huangfu Haoyue was serious now.
Chapter 978 - The Pope of the Burning Heaven Church
“Actually… I’ve always wanted to spar with Senior Huangfu Haoyue. After all, he was someone who defeated the former head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
“Although I don’t wish for the current situation, it is a rare opportunity for me to experience Senior Huangfu Haoyue’s techniques.”
However, even though anyone could tell that the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven were several times fiercer than before, Chu Feng remained, unexpectedly, fearless. Instead, there was a hint of yearning surging within his eyes.
Huangfu Haoyue was very powerful—of course Chu Feng knew that. Huangfu Haoyue was the strongest person he had seen, and he was even more sure of that after hearing Qiu Canfeng talk about what had happened in the Eastern Sea Region.
Chu Feng knew very well that the strongest person when the Crippling Night Demon Sect was at its peak era wasn’t the head of the sect, whose name alone brought forth fear. It was Huangfu Haoyue because when he was thirty years old, he was already equal to the head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect. Now, he was far superior.
Right now, Chu Feng too was named as the strongest genius in the Eastern Sea Region, but Huangfu Haoyue was an undefeated legend. So, Chu Feng, with the cultivation gained from the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique, wanted to experience just how powerful this legend was.
“Chu Feng, you must be careful. There’s a total of nine levels for the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven. What Huangfu Haoyue used just now was only the first level. Right now, it’s the fifth.
“The power of every level is multiplied by ninefold. The power of the fifth level is dozens of times the first. You cannot be careless,” shouted Qiushui Fuyan. She saw Chu Feng was not preparing to dodge and instead planned to face it with force, so she made sure to remind Chu Feng of its power.
“The Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven Huangfu Haoyue grasps is this powerful? It’s simply several times more terrifying than the pope himself!” The elders of the Crippling Night Demon Sect such as Qiu Canfeng were shocked.
To think the former head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect was titled the strongest in the Eastern Sea Region, and in everyone’s eyes the only person who could hold him back wasn’t Lady Piaomiao, but the pope of the Burning Heaven Church…
Although, strictly speaking, the pope of the Burning Heaven Church was possibly inferior to the head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect, the pope was still very strong.
His Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven was first-grade. Most importantly, his Royal Armament, the Fan of the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven, was very powerful. If added to the Burning Heaven Church’s Burning Heaven Mysterious Technique, it would be unstoppable. Even no inferior to the Demon Sealing Sword.
But right now, the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven Huangfu Haoyue cast was not with any external power, yet it had still surpassed the pope of the Burning Heaven Church. If he had the Fan of the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven to strengthen his cast, it would be unimaginable how powerful it’d become.
*whoosh* However, when the crowd was stunned by the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven, it had arrived onto Chu Feng. In such a critical moment of life and death, he made a shocking move: he put the Demon Sealing Sword behind him and punched the boundless flames.
*boom*
Before that punch, gales arose. The waves flew into the skies and everything turned into chaos. The most important thing, however, was that the horrifying flames were all pushed back.
*boom rumble rumble*
However, Huangfu Haoyue’s eyes glinted, and the flames that were pushed back surged towards Chu Feng again. Its power rose by several times and its area was endlessly enlarging as it swept everywhere.
But even so, Chu Feng remained fearless. This time, he threw out nine punches continuously. Every single one would be fiercer than the previous, and before such a perfect, destructive, and disastrous power, Huangfu Haoyue flames were pushed back.
However, Huangfu Haoyue was no simple person. As Qiushui Fuyan said: the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven truly had levels to them. If the sixth didn’t work, then the seventh. If not, the eighth. Every single stage’s power would be ninefold the former.
In the end, even Chu Feng felt enormous pressure. Especially when Huangfu Haoyue used the ninth level of the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven, the power it released twisted even space itself within the circumference of several thousand miles. The sea below even boiled.
If it weren’t for the many experts amongst the observers who laid Spirit Formations to protect the crowd, the heat from the flames alone could turn everyone into ashes.
So, before such horrifying flames, Chu Feng could only use the Demon Sealing Sword. It was the king of Royal Armaments, and its power was not to be underestimated. When Chu Feng became a rank five Martial King, the power of the Demon Sealing Sword rose accordingly as well.
“This is a true stunning battle. I never thought I would be able to see such a fight. I can now die without regrets.”
When Chu Feng and Huangfu Haoyue traded attacks back and forth, alternating between offense and defense, the people hiding within defensive Spirit Formations felt their bloods boil with passion. They were all astonished by the two’s powerful strength.
In the Eastern Sea Region, Martial Kings were already the peak. There hadn’t been a Martial Emperor for at least ten thousand years. So, no one had seen the glorious battle between Martial Emperors.
But today, after they saw the battle between Chu Feng and Huangfu Haoyue, they felt shocked. They had never seen such an intense battle before.
Even though they knew this was still very far off from the battle between Martial Emperors, they already felt very honoured to be witness to it. Even risking their lives to personally behold such a sight was worth it.
*whoosh* However, just at that moment, Huangfu Haoyue flipped his palm. A white fan appeared.
It was very lengthy: a meter and a half long. It was entirely white, and a bit glowing. It was not made out of paper, but more like translucent jade.
*whoosh* Suddenly, Huangfu Haoyue flipped his wrist, and the enormous fan opened up. Afterwards, from his palm, flames appeared.
The flames looked very strange, as if they were a fire serpents as they squirmed up the white fan. At that moment, a boundless aura was also released from Huangfu Haoyue body. This was a Royal Armament, and absolutely not a normal Royal Armament.
“It’s the Fan of the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven!”
“Does this mean Huangfu Haoyue has become the pope of the Burning Heaven Church?”
After seeing that fan, everyone inhaled a deep breath. They recognized Huangfu Haoyue’s fan. It was the Royal Armament only the pope of the Burning Heaven Church could possess.
It was very similar to the Demon Sealing Sword. Not only was its power strong, it held a special meaning—it represented the pope. In other words, the person who held this fan was the pope of the Burning Heaven Church.
So, to be more precise, the person who was fighting Chu Feng was not only Huangfu Haoyue, but also the pope of the Burning Heaven Church.
Chapter 979 - Deciding the Outcome
*whoosh*
Suddenly, Huangfu Haoyue’s eyes emitted a chilly glint as he waved the Fan of Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven.
The flames that Chu Feng suppressed once again arose and this time, the flames essentially strengthened. Their very nature changed.
At that moment, the flames were truly fierce, and even Chu Feng felt enormous pressure.
However, in spite of that, he did not back away. Instead, with a thought, he shouted, “Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation!”
*wuaoo—*
Instantly, four holy beasts dashed out of Chu Feng’s body. They madly ran towards the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven and merged together. They circled around a formation, and as they ran forth, the Four Symbols Slaughter Formation arose.
*boom rumble rumble rumble*
Its power was limitless. After entering the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven, they threw the raging flames into chaos. In the end, they completely vanished.
After they disappeared, however, the Four Symbols Slaughter Formation did not stop. With its incomparable divine might, they pressed their way towards Murong Mingtian. Exactly, Chu Feng’s target was not Huangfu Haoyue, but Murong Mingtian.
Right now, Huangfu Haoyue was being bound by the Demonic Soul Seizing Technique. To break it would be very difficult.
However, Chu Feng’s Heaven’s Eyes were not there for nothing. On the surface, he was fighting Huangfu Haoyue quite intensely, but in reality, he had been searching for a method to break the binding formation.
Finally, Chu Feng reached a conclusion. It was actually very simple if he wanted to break the Demonic Soul Seizing Technique: just kill Murong Mingtian. As the proverbs said, to defeat the thieves, one must first capture their leader. As long as Murong Mingtian was dead, the Demonic Soul Seizing Technique would naturally be destroyed.
“Dammit. This brat is actually…
“Kill him, kill him! No matter what you use, he must be dead!”
Indeed, Murong Mingtian panicked when he saw the overwhelming Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation pressing towards him. As he backed away, he started howling madly.
The killing intent in Huangfu Haoyue’s eyes became even stronger. The fan in his hand trembled slightly, and after some odd cries, the fiery-red fire serpents on the fan all rushed out.
When the fire serpents were in the fan, they were indeed very small. However, after they left, they were like released demons as they instantly became thick fire serpents several thousand meters long.
There were thirty-eight of such fire serpents. The power every single one contained was unimaginably horrifying.
After they appeared, they immediately attacked the Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation. They started surrounding it and biting in madness. Then, completely beyond their expectations, the Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation was instantly torn into pieces by the thirty-eight enormous fire serpents. Chu Feng’s formation was so easily destroyed.
“Dammit, this is the strongest technique in the Burning Heaven Church, the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation!” Seeing the ferocious fire serpents, Qiushui Fuyan let out an exclamation. Her already nervous face now filled with uneasiness.
“It’s the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation? Huangfu Haoyue has summoned thirty-eight Burning Heaven Fire Serpents to create the formation?”
Qiu Canfeng’s and the others’ face changed greatly as well. Their already nervous eyes were covered with a layer of strong fear and uneasiness as well.
The Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation was a Mortal Taboo martial skill, but not just any ordinary one. It was a Mortal Taboo martial skill cast together with the Burning Heaven Mysterious Technique and the Fan of Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven.
In other words, if one wanted to cast this martial skill, the absolute necessities were the Burning Heaven Mysterious Technique and the Fan of Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven. Neither could be lacked and the requirements were extremely high. It was very difficult to cultivate.
It was exactly due to the existence of the Burning Heaven Mysterious Technique and the Fan of Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven that the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation was so abnormally powerful. It was even titled as the strongest Taboo martial skill in the Eastern Sea Region.
Back then, the pope of the Burning Heaven Church had used this to shock the world and annihilate a race. He turned a preposterous Monstrous Beast race into an eternal sea of fire.
Qiu Canfeng and the others had personally witness the scene of the former pope of the Burning Heaven Church cast the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation. All of them, after seeing such a technique, approved of it. They approved of this formation, and agreed it was the strongest Mortal Taboo martial skill in the Eastern Sea Region.
However, to know when the pope of the Burning Heaven Church could only summon three Burning Heaven Fire Serpent with all his power. After summoning, he lost all his strength and paid quite a price for it.
Yet now, Huangfu Haoyue had actually summoned thirty-eight Burning Heaven Fire Serpent. If they were to become a Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation, then its power would simply be unimaginable. It would possibly even surpass an Earthen Taboo martial skill. After all, this was not a normal Mortal Taboo martial skill.
*rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble*
As they say, “The greater one worries, the more likely it comes.” When Qiushui Fuyan, Qiu Canfeng, and the others were all concerned about the creation of the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation, the serpents did start to merge together, which they then created a boundless formation of flames.
The formation’s flames rage and the runes on it shone. It was extremely large, and as it stood vertical in the air, not only did it emit a blinding fiery-red light, it emanated an aura that made the formation seem it could burn through everything. It simply appeared like the sun had fell down the sky.
At that instant, the fabrics of space no longer twisted. Instead, they started to merge together.
At that instant, the sea not only boiled, it started steaming.
At that instant, a powerful pressure engulfed the world. Other than the Misty Peak that glittered in light, not moving in the slightest, nearly everything visible to the naked eye was being twisted.
Even the people hiding within the Spirit Formations felt restless. Those with slightly weaker cultivations actually exploded, unable to withstand the power of the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent.
In a situation like that, even Qiu Canfeng and the others were forced to increased the defensive strength of the Spirit Formation as they led the crowd back. They knew very well if the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent were to explode, its power would simply be unimaginable.
When those far away felt such a pressure, one could imagine how much pressure Chu Feng felt, as he was so close.
At that moment, fire permeated the air around Chu Feng. It was in complete chaos, and everything in his surroundings changed. How did he even look like he was standing in the air? It seemed more like he was standing in an endless oven.
Droplets of sweat unceasingly appeared on Chu Feng’s skin. They slid down his skin, but before they even made any sizable distance, they were evaporated. Before such high temperature, Chu Feng’s face turned red.
But even so, he remained calm. With a smile worn on his face, he said calmly, “In the end, it seems that I still have to use this to finish it off.”
Chapter 980 - The Curtains Fall
“Chu Feng, are you really going to use the Firmament Slash? Do you want to cripple yourself?” Eggy, who had been remaining silent, suddenly spoke.
This queen had watched Chu Feng grow up and she had experienced everything that Chu Feng experienced. There was no one who knew him more than her.
She knew well that Chu Feng’s strongest killing blow was the Firmament Slash; however, it was a double-edged sword. As it gave Chu Feng power, it exhausted his strength. It wore Chu Feng’s body down. The Firmament Slash was a martial skill that did such a thing.
Before, although there were no problems on the surface when Chu Feng used the Firmament Slash to deal with Jiang Qisha, various issues had begun springing up in his body. He was now only enduring.
If he used the Firmament Slash slash once again right now, then the damage dealt to his body would be even larger, perhaps even become permanent. This was not just harm dealt to his body, it was harm dealt to his entire future in cultivation.
“Eggy, I know you’re worried for me, but if I can’t even live pass today, what’s the point about talking tomorrow?
“Come, give me a hand. Let us finish this battle together and kill that bastard Murong Mingtian,” Chu Feng said.
“Ahh, is there truly no other way?” Eggy asked in a probing manner.
She knew of Chu Feng used the Firmament Slash again, his body would definitely be injured. Huangfu Haoyue was much stronger than Jiang Qisha. He would not be defeated by just the fifth slash; perhaps there would be a need to use all nine.
The pressure from every single slash of the nine slashes was completely different. The ninth was the most powerful, but at the same time its demand in power was the most horrifying. So, that meant Chu Feng had to pay a huge price in order to be victorious.
“There can only be gains when there are losses. Where would harvests come if not for the investment? I cannot lose this battle, and only with this will my chance in victory be the greatest. So, I can only put everything I have into this,” Chu Feng said.
“Whatever. Since you’ve decided on this, then let us bear through this together.” Suddenly, Eggy gave a sweet smile, and as she spoke, she closed her eyes.
“Eggy, you…”
At that instant, Chu Feng’s expression changed. He could feel an extremely strong power surging into his body from Eggy’s—it was power from the Asura Spirit World.
Actually, Chu Feng did want to borrow Eggy power to raise the strength of his physical body. With that, using the Firmament Slash would reduce the damage dealt to himself.
But right now, the reason he was so shocked was because Eggy not only helped Chu Feng strengthen his physical body, even his fighting strength was increased with Eggy’s channeling of power. She once again touched upon a taboo and helped Chu Feng by exhausting her own life.
Chu Feng did not approve of Eggy’s current actions, but the present battle did not only relate to his and Eggy’s life. Everyone else’s life was related as well. So, Chu Feng didn’t raise any objections. He allowed Eggy to use this sort of method to help him.
*hmm* Suddenly, Eggy’s power surged out of Chu Feng’s body. The black flames became a pair of black wings. When they extended outward, everyone could feel Chu Feng’s power increasing in strength.
“Bastard, what the hell are you looking at? Why aren’t you killing that brat?” roared Murong Mingtian once again when he saw that.
*boom rumble rumble rumble* After Murong Mingtian’s command, Huangfu Haoyue unhesitantly attacked. With his channelling of power, the incomparably horrifying Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation pressed towards Chu Feng.
After the formation moved, everything within the borders of the entire Misty Peak started violently trembling. Not only trembling—nearly everything was being burned by the surging flames.
“Crap, run—”
Everyone felt the upcoming disaster. They had truly witnessed the terror of the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation. They knew even though they were very far from the battlefield, there was no doubt to their death when the formation thoroughly exploded.
Actually, at that very instant, of the hundred million observers, one-tenth were already unable to bear the blazing aura. They were exploding and dying; the slaughter had already begun…
So, other than a few observers who chose to remain here, continuing to watch this frightening battle with no regards to their life, a large number of observers had already started to turn around and escape, aiming to protect their own lives.
However, even though the observers were fleeing, the members of the Crippling Night Demon Sect and Zi Ling and the others didn’t. Not one left. They all stood in the air, and allowed the ferocious waves of air to slam onto the Spirit Formation that protected them. In spite of the danger, there wasn’t a single person who backed away.
Everyone focused on Chu Feng. They had already entrusted all their hope onto him and even threw their lives onto him.
In this battle, if Chu Feng lived, they live. If Chu Feng died, they would die with him.
“Earthen—Taboo—Firmament—Slash!
“Nine Consecutive Slashes!”
Chu Feng finally made his move. After spitting out those words, a pressure that seemed it could destroy the world was released from Chu Feng’s body and it swept outward.
The horrifying aura from the Firmament Slash instantly engulfed everything and everyone. It actually froze the fierce waves of air.
*whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh*
Quickly after, countless blood-red energy slashes appeared and all struck the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation.
*boom rumble rumble—*
When the blood-red slashes blended into the formation, they heard a huge explosion. Their vision then became filled with fiery-red.
A ferocious might had covered their eyes, preventing them from seeing what was happening. However, the horrifying shock waves wreaking havoc let them know how horrifying the energy of the explosion was.
But when those shock waves were invisibly blocked, averting harm to the crowd, many people knew that it was Chu Feng who protected them. It was he who used his own power to stop the horrifying shock waves.
Before such changes, no matter the ones escaping or the ones observing, they didn’t move. They looked down. Other than the people beside them, they couldn’t see anyone else; however, the rumbles that echoed next to their ears became more and more thunderous.
Only after a long while did that start to subside. First, the rumbles faded away, then the violent shock waves stopped. In the end, the fiery-red light that blocked their vision and even Spirit power vanished.
“This…” And when their sights were clear, everyone was taken aback.
But soon after, Zi Ling, Qiu Canfeng, and the members of the Crippling Night Demon Sect all brimmed with indescribable excitement and joy.
After experiencing continuous battles, cheers finally rang out again in this world. Not only were the ones on the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s side cheering, even those with no relation to Chu Feng were cheering.
The curtains of this terrifying war finally fell.
Chapter 981 - Let Me Try
The shattered fabric of space were akin to the broken fragments of a mirror. However, unlike a mirror, the pieces slowly reassembled, striving to restore itself to its once complete state.
Space was something perceivable but untouchable. Only with sufficiently powerful strength could one crack or even shatter it, leading to an endless void.
But even if space were completely fragmented, it would soon return to its original state. This natural phenomenon was very mystical and unexplained.
One could say that though space was intangible, it was actually interactable. There seemed to be a limit, and so long as one’s power surpassed that limit, it would shatter. But due to its restorative properties, space could not be destroyed.
Even if one could destroy mountains with a single palm, shatter clouds with a single fist, cut off rivers with a single stamp, nearly no one could truly destroy space itself.
For instance: the sea beneath them right now. In the battle before, both it and the fabric of space received the same destruction but at present, the latter already returned to normal while the former still boiled as heat and steam soared into the sky. The sea level was now several hundred meters lower compared to the beginning of the battle. Even some shallower regions revealed the mud and rocks from their previously submerged seabeds.
However, even in the regions where the sea was deeper, enormous corpses still floated above its water. These were the bodies of sea beasts. Despite being hidden within the depths, they too were unable to avoid disaster and ended up being killed by the power of the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation.
“Chu Feng!”
“Chu Feng!”
“Chu Feng!”
…
However, no matter what destruction or disaster occurred to the world around them, Chu Feng’s name reverberated in his surroundings.
Nearly everyone was shouting his name. Even the observers were cheering in endless excitement.
At that very instant, in the distant battlefield, Chu Feng still remained standing in the sky. As for Huangfu Haoyue, he was hugging his head and half-kneeling. The demonic aura emanating from his body vanished. At that moment, he was trembling slightly and appeared like a tiger whose teeth were pulled out: he was of no threat to Chu Feng. In reality, he was rather terrified of his opponent.
Huangfu Haoyue, the former strongest genius in the Eastern Sea Region, had been defeated by Chu Feng.
As for Murong Mingtian, his body remained floating in the air. His lifeless eyes were wide open and his mouth agape. His face was frozen with fear and bitterness. The combination was quite a terrifying sight to behold.
Despite his unsightly expression, he exuded no aura because of the frightening wound on his chest. The wound spread havoc within his body, destroying everything inside, including his dantian.
Not only were his organs destroyed, even his Source Energy was being extracted. Indeed, Chu Feng not only killed Murong Mingtian, this monster of several hundred years of age, he was still absorbing this old monster’s Source Energy—one of a rank seven Martial King.
Murong Mingtian was defeated. The Immortal Execution Archipelago was gone. Even the Three Great Monstrous Clans were removed and all of this was due to Chu Feng.
However, the reason for such thunderous cheers was not only because Chu Feng won this battle, nor was it only to boot-lick, these were cheers that stemmed from the bottom of their hearts. They were sincerely cheering for Chu Feng.
He not only won this battle, he even saved everyone’s lives. Judging by the momentum of the battle, if it weren’t for Chu Feng, then Huangfu Haoyue would have burned everyone here into ashes with the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation.
“Eggy, you have to hold on! Look, I’m absorbing Murong Mingtian’s Source Energy for you! He’s a rank seven Martial King; as long as you refine his Source Energy, your cultivation will soar! Haven’t you always been strong? You have to hold on!”
But no matter how fervent the cheers, Chu Feng tightly frowned. His complexion was quite poor, and even his usual firm and fierce gaze was filled with unstable emotions. He lost his former steadiness as he was in a panic.
Even though he won this battle, he had paid a painful price. Not only was Eggy unconscious, even he himself had received visible injuries—extremely severe injuries.
“Mm—”
Suddenly, Chu Feng’s cheeks bulged and he started swaying in the air. Blood was rushing up his throat, but he forced it back down.
However, a hint of red flowed out of the corner of his mouth as his lips trembled, unable to contain all the blood. However, he didn’t bother with that. As he tightly gnashed his teeth, he continued absorbing Murong Mingtian’s Source Energy.
Finally, all of it entered his body. But also at that moment, his eyelids gradually shut, and his body leaned to the left as he lost the ability to fly, thus dropping down from the air.
Moreover, no matter the black wings behind him, or the lightning armour surging around him, both disappeared instantly. They returned to his body and even his aura rapidly shrank. Very quickly, he returned to being a rank eight Martial Lord from a rank five Martial King.
“No—”
At that instant, the crowd was still cheering. However, when they saw Chu Feng fall from the sky, they were all frightened. As for Qiu Canfeng and the others, they quickly rushed towards Chu Feng.
Finally, it was Qiu Canfeng who arrived first and caught Chu Feng in his arms. Only then did he discover that Chu Feng had lost consciousness. Moreover, his aura was extremely weak. The most alarming thing was that Chu Feng’s aura still shrank. Though it was at a very slow rate, if it continued, Chu Feng was going to die.
“Dammit, nothing is working!” Qiu Canfeng was attempting to heal Chu Feng, but no matter what he did, it was all useless. He couldn’t even tell what part of him was injured.
“Let me try.” Qiushui Fuyan took Chu Feng from Qiu Canfeng’s arms. She laid a formation and put Chu Feng on top of it. Then, she started using a special healing technique.
Her method was very profound; it was one from the Misty Peak. Although she was from the Burning Heaven Church, she was still the daughter of Lady Piaomiao. Naturally, she had gotten quite a few techniques from her.
But even though such techniques were from the Misty Peak, they remained useless. Chu Feng appeared like a person fated to die as he walked into the gates of hell one step at a time. It seemed as if no one could stop him. That truly made everyone anxious.
“Chu Feng, you have to hold on!”
“Chu Feng, you can’t leave us behind!”
At that moment, Zi Ling and the others all surrounded him. Seeing Chu Feng whose aura was truly as weak as it could be, and whose body was still icy despite the treatments, Zi Ling, Su Rou, Su Mei, and even Chun Wu and the others had reddened eyes. Tears streamed down like rain as they started crying uncontrollably.
In reality, not to mention those close to and cared about Chu Feng, even those who had nothing to do with Chu Feng, the observers, felt their hearts ache. After all, they had been saved by Chu Feng. No matter if he intended it or not, he had indeed saved their lives.
Besides, Chu Feng had shown them his strength today. Regardless where his cultivation came from, at least he had great aptitude in cultivation. No one hoped death to befall a genius like him.
There would be one day when Chu Feng would enter the Holy Land of Martialism representing the Eastern Sea Region. If, one day, Chu Feng were to make a name for himself in the Holy Land of Martialism, he would become the pride of the Eastern Sea Region. They would feel proud of Chu Feng.
Unless it were a person who hated every single part of Chu Feng, or someone who had a grudge against him, why would someone hope for his death?
But sadly, when even Qiu Canfeng and the others were out of methods, who could save Chu Feng?
“What you’re doing is useless. How about you let me try?”
When everyone ran out of ideas, an aged voice, one that seemed as if the speaker was smiling, rang out above the hundred million crowd.
Chapter 982 - Unfathomable
“Who? Who dares to speak such arrogant words? Do you think you can do something even my sect’s Protector cannot?” shouted someone furiously within the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army.
In their eyes, the observers were merely garbage onlookers. It was a humiliation towards Qiu Canfeng and the others when someone dared to say something like that.
“Young man, you must watch your words. The world is vast. Do you truly think if your Protector is unable to do something, no one is? If that were true, then who was the one who forced your sect head into this state?” That aged voice rang out again, but this time, with a bit of ridicule.
“Insolence!” The already enraged members of the Crippling Night Demon Sect were naturally even more irritated by the old man’s words. They seemed as if they would rush into the throng of observers and grab the speaker at any moment.
“Everyone, shut your mouth!” All of a sudden, Qiu Canfeng shouted angrily.
After his words, the people from the Crippling Night Demon Sect were like deflated balloons; no one dared to say even half a word.
“Sir, may I ask who you are? Can you show yourself to speak?”
After berating the crowd, Qiu Canfeng clasped his hands very politely towards the vast sea of people. He discovered even though he had locked onto that person’s voice, his location was still indeterminate. That meant the speaker was not simple at all.
“My name is not worth a mention, but destiny has brought me and Chu Feng together once, so I am willing to give him a hand today.”
That voice rang out again, and at that moment, an aged figure slowly walked out of the sea of people, and his appearance thus appeared before the crowd.
That old man had hair as white as snow. It was very long and it was akin to a silvery waterfall. It drooped down straight to his heels.
But the most shocking thing was that the old man’s eyes were shut—he was blind. Furthermore, he was in the eighth level of the Heaven realm.
Qiu Canfeng and the others knitted their brows as a hint of suspicion and confusion surfaced into their eyes. That old man was blind in the eyes, but not in the heart. Every single step was calm as he walked towards Chu Feng and the others in the air. That simply did not seem like something a blind could do.
Most importantly, after that old man appeared, regardless of their observations, Qiu Canfeng and the others received a single result: he was in the eighth level of the Heaven realm. There was no doubt to that. However, the seemingly less doubt they had regarding his strength, the more they felt the old man was not simple at all because it meant he had concealed his cultivation too perfectly.
The old man did not care as he was gazed upon by such complicated eyes. He walked straight up to Chu Feng and put his hand onto Chu Feng’s chest.
Actually, when the old man held out his hand, Qiu Canfeng and the others were very nervous because they could not be certain whether he was an enemy or ally. So, when he was making his move, Qiu Canfeng and the others were surrounding him, staying well on guard.
But their tense expressions very soon turned into joy. The old man had only placed his palm on Chu Feng’s chest and simply nothing could be felt radiating out of it.
However, in a situation like that, Chu Feng’s aura had truly turned for the better—at a very quick speed as well. He soon entered a stable condition and his complexion was much better too.
“He was injured internally—his Consciousness and Source Energy. But he will be completely healed after a few months’ rest,” said the blind old man after taking his hand away.
“Thank you for saving our sect head!”
The Crippling Night Demon Sect didn’t dare to dally in their act of appreciation. Even their own Protector was clasping his hands towards the old man, so how could they possibly dare to hesitate? They quickly expressed their gratitude, and those who were yelling here and there felt even more ashamed.
However, the blind old man just waved his hands at those thanks and said, “It cannot be considered saving. Chu Feng has a strong body. Even if I do nothing, he would have been fine. At most, he would stay in slumber for another year or so, but in the end, he would still awake.
“As I said, I’m only giving him a hand and shortening his time asleep. Don’t worry, the day he awakes is the day his body is healed. While he’s unconscious, just take good care of him.”
Qiu Canfeng and the others felt even more complicated emotions when they heard the blind old man’s words. They simply did not know what the issue was with Chu Feng, yet the old man already knew his injuries before he even came into contact with him. That was further proof of this old man’s unfathomability.
“AHH—”
But just at that moment, Huangfu Haoyue was still hugging his head and painfully howling as if he was enduring the most painful torment.
“Haoyue!” Qiushui Fuyan panicked. She leapt forward and wanted to rush over.
“Fuyan, it’s dangerous! Don’t go!” Taikou quickly held Qiushui Fuyan back.
“Father, let me go! I cannot leave him alone!” Qiushui Fuyan wanted to escape Taikou’s hold.
“Fuyan, calm down! Right now, Huangfu Haoyue is not awake. Who knows whether he’ll attack you!” Taikou painstakingly begged, unwilling to let go.
“Lady Qiushui, don’t blame me for speaking too much, but your father is correct. Huangfu Haoyue’s mind is not in a normal state. He’s still very dangerous; it will be best to stay a bit farther away,” advised Qiu Canfeng.
“Let her go. The formation controlling that person has already been deactivated by Chu Feng. He’s doing this right now only because he’s frightened. There’s not much wrong with him.”
But just at that moment, the blind old man suddenly spoke. Moreover, after speaking to Taikou, he looked at Qiushui Fuyan and said, “Have him take this pellet and let him rest for a few days. He’ll be fine by then.” After speaking, the old man spread open his palm. A pellet that looked quite insignificant appeared atop his hand.
That pellet truly did look insignificant. No light came from it, nor any fragrance. It seemed like a pellet that could simply not be any more normal. Who knew if it even did anything?
However, after seeing that blind old man’s skill, Qiushui Fuyan did not hold any bit of hesitation. She held out her hand took the pellet.
However, in the instant she took it, Qiushui Fuyan’s face changed. When she looked back at the blind old man, there was unavoidably a few more traces of respect.
She discovered with astonishment that the pellet was nothing special even after Spirit power detection, yet when she grasped it within her hand, there was an unspeakable feeling. If it must be described, one word was sufficient: “mystical”.
Qiushui Fuyan’s confidence soared and Taikou and the others didn’t stop her anymore. They let her near Huangfu Haoyue. After seeing what the blind old man did to Chu Feng, more or less trust arose.
Just like that, Qiushui Fuyan carefully approached Huangfu Haoyue, and as he was howling, she took the chance to throw the pellet into his mouth.
Shockingly, it melted and was refined instantly in his mouth. Huangfu Haoyue then closed his eyes, his body went limp, he lost his ability to stay in the air, and started falling.
Qiushui Fuyan quickly flew up and held him in her arms. Only then did she discover that Huangfu Haoyue had a face of serenity, as if he entered a sweet dream after some extremely tiring matter.
“Thank you sen…” There was no need to mention how happy Qiushui Fuyan felt. She turned her head around and wanted to thank the blind old man.
But only then did she see only Qiu Canfeng and the others remained behind her. As for the blind old man, he had disappeared. There were no signs of him ever being here.
Chapter 983 - After Awakening
“Eggy, Eggy, Eggy…”
A chaotic world presented itself before his eyes. Blurred figures appeared unceasingly. Calls for Eggy left Chu Feng’s mouth again and again.
He knew this was a dream. He had a long, long dream, and in here, he could do absolutely nothing. It wasn’t even up to him when to wake up.
But he still kept on calling out Eggy. He hoped calling out for her would be useful. He hoped Eggy, who bore a serious injury because of him, could persevere and survive.
Amidst this dream, the notion of time was very hazy. Even Chu Feng himself didn’t know how much time had passed. Regardless, his calls for Eggy had never stopped because in the dream, he had no need to sleep, nor could he feel lethargy. What he could feel was only worry for Eggy.
“Stop calling me! I was sleeping quite comfortably, yet I was forcibly awakened by you.” Finally, Eggy’s mellifluous voice rang out. There wasn’t a trace of weakness in those words and instead there was a hint of naughtiness.
“Eggy, you’re okay?”
Chu Feng was elated. Eggy’s voice not only seemed like a person’s who wasn’t injured at all, it was even filled with energy. But he still held a trace of doubt. After all, this was a dream. He couldn’t even be certain if the voice just now truly came from Eggy.
“I’ve been fine since a long time ago. On the other hand, you should stop sleeping; they’re waiting for you! Quickly wake up.” Eggy’s voice once again rang out, but disappeared very quickly.
Suddenly there was a flash, then complete darkness. When he opened his eyes again, he was lying on a comfortable bed. This familiar environment and feeling of safety other places did not bring led him to know it was the Misty Peak. He was now on the Misty Peak.
“Haha, you’ve finally woke up!” Eggy voice then rang out again.
“Eggy, you’re truly fine! This is great!” Chu Feng’s power of judgement was very strong. In the instant he woke up, he knew he had left the dream. Moreover, he knew that his and Eggy’s injuries had been healed completely. They were completely fine now.
More importantly was Eggy’s cultivation. She was now a rank eight Martial Lord—the same as Chu Feng. Such a change was naturally because she refined the Source Energy of Jiang Qisha, Murong Mingtian, and the members of the Immortal Execution Archipelago and Three Great Monstrous Clans.
Eggy was very special. There was a seal on her that restricted her true cultivation. So even though she could absorb the Source Energy of humans and thus regain cultivation, there were many restrictions.
These restrictions showed themselves with greater clarity as her cultivation grew stronger. The Source Energy she required increased in size, but the harvests she’d gain from such enormous quantities were very small—just like Chu Feng.
Yet, she was different from him. Chu Feng could strengthen himself with all sorts of Natural Oddities, but Eggy could only rely on Source Energy.
So, since Eggy was a rank eight Martial Lord, Chu Feng was certain it was the result from refining all the Source Energy he absorbed and nothing else.
Although she only reached such a level after so much Source Energy, Eggy’s fighting strength was still far above Chu Feng’s. So, in that perspective, rank eight Martial Lord was already quite a good result.
One could even say the person who’d gotten the most out of this battle was Eggy.
“Mm, it seems that someone hiddenly helped us. Otherwise, we wouldn’t have healed up so quickly.” Eggy nodded, confirming the fact that she was completely recovered.
“Someone helped us?” Chu Feng was slightly taken aback. He suddenly recalled that in the dream, he had indeed felt a gentle power. However, he just didn’t know what was with that power. After all, within the dream, he had no clue what was true and what was not.
“Chu Feng, you’ve woken up!” A familiar voice rang out. Looking towards the speaker, Chu Feng saw Qiushui Fuyan quickly walking over with a joyous face.
“Sister Fuyan!” Chu Feng also revealed joy when he saw Qiushui Fuyan. He discovered that her complexion was very spirited, which meant nothing happened to everyone. Otherwise, she wouldn’t be this happy.
“Chu Feng, don’t get up yet. You just woke up, so you should be resting.” Qiushui Fuyan quickly went to stop Chu Feng when he attempted leave his lying position.
“Sister Fuyan, don’t worry. I’m filled with energy and there are no wounds on me.” Chu Feng lightly smiled, and still sat himself up. He knew his body very well, and right now, he had indeed completely recovered.
“It seems that the senior was truly correct. The day you awake is the day you’re healed entirely.” After carefully examining Chu Feng and discovering nothing wrong with me, the smile on Qiushui Fuyan’s face became much wider.
“Senior?” Chu Feng expression changed.
“On that day when you bore a serious injury and was unconscious, we could do nothing to help you. In the crucial moment, there was a senior who came out and saved you.
“That senior had hair as white as snow, and he was also blind. He said he had met you once, so that’s why he decided to give you a hand.
“Ah, that’s right. Someone said that senior had wandered back and forth in the Everlasting Sea of Blood for many years. Do you have any recollection of him?” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“It’s him?” Chu Feng came to a realization. He naturally remembered the blind old man in the Everlasting Sea of Blood. He was the person who narrated the legend regarding the Fate Primogenitor which still remained fresh in Chu Feng’s mind.
At that time, Chu Feng already felt that the old man was not simple at all, but he didn’t expect him to be this powerful. Not only was Chu Feng himself saved, Eggy was saved at all.
Back then, Chu Feng could feel how weak Eggy was—she was even weaker than him and in an even more dangerous spot. Yet now, Eggy was not only this lively, she even refined all the Source Energy. It was definitely due to the old man that she was able to. So, at that moment, Chu Feng was truly filled with gratitude towards that person.
“Chu Feng, you’re awake?” Just at that moment, another sweet voice rang out. A beautiful person was slowly walking towards Chu Feng.
Not only did he know that person, he was very familiar with her. This was Chu Yue of the Chu family. Right now, on her beautiful face, there was a smile of joy. She was also bringing over delicious dishes on her hands.
They were very special. Although small in amount, the dishes were filled with nutrients. Moreover, there were healing medicines included within the ingredients; clearly, they were prepared just for Chu Feng.
“Chu Yue, why are you also here?”
Chu Feng felt very happy when he saw Chu Yue. Back then, when he was facing various difficulties in the Chu Family and poorly treated, Chu Yue was the only person other than his father and elder brother who meant well for him.
But being happy was being happy—Chu Feng felt confused now. He had safely put Chu Yue and the others on one of the eastern continents. Yet why had she appeared here now?
Chapter 984 - Curing Zi Ling
“Chu Feng, not only have I come, many people who were in the continent of the Nine Provinces—even the Jiang Dynasty and the World Spirit Guild—have come. They’ve all been situated in the Misty Peak. We can live together like we did in the past!” Chu Yue’s eyes squinted into two crescent moons as she gave a very beautiful smile.
“Sister Fuyan, what is going on?” Chu Feng didn’t celebrate too soon; instead, in his eyes, there was a hint of anxiousness.
“Chu Feng, don’t worry, it’s like this…” Qiushui Fuyan seemed to know what Chu Feng was concerned about, so she quickly explained, “After Tantai Xue awoke, she immediately left. However, before departing, she told us we can continue living here because it was only an accident that she and Jiang Qisha and the others came to the Eastern Sea Region.
“It isn’t that easy to come to the Eastern Sea Region from that place. Actually, it can be said to be impossible. Moreover, there won’t be anyone in the Holy Land of Martialism who will want to come to a place like the Eastern Sea Region because in their eyes, this is no more than a landfill that has nothing.
“Moreover, no one knows about Jiang Qisha and Tantai Xue coming to the Eastern Sea Region, so there won’t be anyone else from the Holy Land of Martialism who’ll disturb us.
“After knowing about this, my mother decided to bring all our friends and families to the Misty Peak. Here, we can not only protect them, we can provide even better cultivation conditions. We can even borrow the Misty Peak’s power to prolong their lives.”
“I see.”
Chu Feng now understood what had happened. So, his nervous heart was finally at ease. As Qiushui Fuyan said, what he worried was the Cursed Soil Sect’s members coming to the Eastern Sea Region. At that time, they will most definitely know Jiang Qisha and the others were killed by him. And judging how the Cursed Soil Sect acted, anyone related to him would meet disaster.
However, if what Tantai Xue were true—the Cursed Soil Sect wouldn’t come to the Eastern Sea Region—then everyone was fine. Moreover, as Qiushui Fuyan said, it would most definitely be many times better to have those with quite good relations with him to live in the Misty Peak rather than in the eastern continents.
“Sister Fuyan, how are they right now?” Chu Feng asked.
“With the assistance of your Crippling Night Demon Sect, is it not an easy task to build some floating palaces? Don’t worry, everything’s been set up well. Senior Qiu Canfeng has also led the Crippling Night Demon Sect to eradicate the remnants of the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans. He’s also rebuilt the Crippling Night Demon Sect, and now, they’ve returned to their former prosperous era. They’ve become the overlord of the Eastern Sea Region once again and their positions are nearly unmovable.
“Even your position of sect head is recognized by all to be more powerful than the former sect head.
“It’s because your potential is unlimited. Right now, it’s even said that you’re the person who’s the most promising to become a Martial Emperor,” Qiushui Fuyan said with a smile. There was even a hint of pride as she spoke those words.
“So many things have happened? How long was I asleep for?” Chu Feng asked.
“You’ve slept for three months and sixteen days,” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“Three months and sixteen days?! Doesn’t that mean the Heavenly Road that leads to the Holy Land of Martialism will open soon?” Chu Feng was clearly quite amazed as he had planned to go forth to the Holy Land of Martialism this year whenever the Heavenly Road opened.
“Yeah! It will open very soon. You were asleep for so long and we even thought you were going to miss it! But it seems that you don’t need to wait another year.
“Also, I have another good news. After you learn of it, you will definitely be very happy.” Qiushui Fuyan’s smile became even more dazzling, and Chu Yue by her side was the exact same.
“What good news?” Chu Feng asked after giving the two of them a smile.
“Take a guess.” Qiushui Fuyan’s raised her brows lightly and her smile was even more beautiful.
“Eh… I got it.” Chu Feng rolled his eyes a bit in a thinking manner before giving them a faint smile, seeming as if he already knew the answer.
Qiushui Fuyan very rarely played a joke. Yet, right now, not only was she doing exactly that, she was even smiling so beautifully. Chu Feng thus immediately thought of a possibility.
“Oh? Tell me what good news it is. If you’re right, you’ll get a prize!” When she saw Chu Feng’s face of confidence, Qiushui Fuyan was instead a bit suspicious as she questioned him.
“If I’m not mistaken, Senior Huangfu Haoyue must have recovered his memories,” Chu Feng said with a smile.
“Heavens, you truly did get it right!” Qiushui Fuyan’s face changed after hearing Chu Feng’s response. There was a hint of surprise on her smiling complexion.
“That means Senior Huangfu Haoyue has truly recovered his memories! Has he said anything about my ancestry?”
Chu Feng was also elated. Although he was confident with his answer, he was still quite ecstatic when Qiushui Fuyan gave him the confirmation. Huangfu Haoyue’s memories were really too important to Chu Feng. This related to where he came from.
*rumble rumble rumble rumble—*
But just at that moment, rumbles came from the outside. Simultaneously, the white sky instantly turned pitch-black. Quickly after, purple layers of light flashed outside.
“She’s succeeded.” Qiushui Fuyan didn’t hold a hint of worry when she saw that. Instead, she looked at Chu Feng and said, “Chu Feng, quick, let’s go out and see.”
Qiushui Fuyan first flew out and arrived at the entrance to the Misty Peak, heading outside. As for Chu Feng, he quickly followed her.
Only after coming outside did Chu Feng discover there were indeed several floating palaces built. They were not gorgeous, but they exuded a natural and essential feeling. It went quite well with the Misty Peak.
However, right now, what grabbed Chu Feng’s attention the most was a single exquisite floating tower. There were many layers of people surrounding its exterior, and of those people, many were familiar faces.
Su Ruo, Su Mei, Jiang Wushang, Zhang Tianyi… nearly everyone Chu Feng knew was below the floating tower.
At that moment, the crowd’s gazes were fixed on it. Moreover, there were expressions of surprise, admiration, and joy brimming from their faces.
At that very instant, the powerful strength emanating from the floating tower affected the world itself. The bright day turned into endless night.
The layers of purple glows also came from the floating tower. It was being unceasingly emitted and nearly filled the entire sky. Amidst that blinding and beautiful purple glow, one could faintly see something—a huge bell.
“Zi Ling cursed herself of the Heaven Gripping Pellet?”
There was also an indescribable excitement surging within Chu Feng’s eyes. This was a phenomenon. Very clearly, the person who initiated this was Zi Ling. The Divine Body that had been sealed from birth was now, finally, unsealed.
Chapter 985 - A One-on-One Chat
The initial bright sky was now a shade of black.
However, it was not completely black because there were purple glows lingering in the sky. They were very dazzling.
They nearly covered the entire sky and one could simply see no end to them. The most important thing, though, was the faintly visible enormous bell within the glows. It gave people a feeling of destruction. It gave rise to fear and respect to it.
However, even though the phenomenon was very frightening, there was not a single person afraid. Instead, on their faces, there was excitement. Joy. They knew very well who this power originated from.
*hmm*
Finally, the phenomenon started shrinking. The purple glows surged back into the floating tower, and when it all vanished, the darkness in the sky faded away as well, returning to the vast white sky bright for a myriad of miles.
Shortly after the purple glows disappeared, the doors to the floating palace gradually opened. At that instant, a beautiful person slowly walked out.
It was a young woman with a purple dress. It simply matched perfectly with her delicate curves and beautiful face. She simply looked like a fairy who came down to the mortal world; her beauty was simply suffocating.
Naturally, such a pure and divine woman was Zi Ling. Moreover, she had a breakthrough in cultivation. She was now a Martial Lord from her initial cultivation in the Heaven realm. Although it was only rank one, there was no doubt she was a Martial Lord.
“Haha, Zi Ling, it’s a success?” Su Rou, Su Mei, and the others all went up after Zi Ling appeared. They were emotional and excited as they awaited her confirmation.
“Mm.” Zi Ling gave a moving smile as she faced the crowd’s desire for the answer, then firmly nodded her head.
They were all thrilled. Their joyous emotions permeated this world, and everyone’s emotions were great.
They’ve already seen the strength of a person with a Divine Body from Tantai Xue. Now, Zi Ling too had a Divine Body and her cultivation aptitude was now unsealed. Very soon, there would be a second Tantai Xue—possibly even a greater one.
“Chu Feng?” But when the crowd were surrounding Zi Ling and cheering endlessly, her expression changed as a cheerful expression emerged into her eyes.
Because she saw Chu Feng at the entrance of the Misty Peak.
Zi Ling leapt forward and flew towards Chu Feng.
“Chu Feng?”
Drawn by Zi Ling’s movements, the crowd too discovered Chu Feng. When they saw him, their faces all lit up. They stood far away as Qiushui Fuyan and Chu Yue did. They, who were already overjoyed, felt even more excitement. They all rushed up and surrounded Chu Feng.
“Chu Feng, you’ve finally woken up! How do you feel? Any discomfort anywhere?” Zi Ling looked up and down, carefully examining Chu Feng, afraid there was anything bad they overlooked.
“Don’t worry, I’ve completely healed.” Chu Feng lightly smiled. He gently stroked Zi Ling’s soft hair and said, “Zi Ling, congratulations. You’ve finally rid yourself of the Heaven Gripping Pellet’s fetters.”
“Rather than that, I’m more happy that you’ve woke up.” Zi Ling’s eyes glittered, then she suddenly leapt forward and entered Chu Feng’s embrace.
He did not refuse it and even though there were many observers, Chu Feng still spread open his arms and hugged his little beauty by her waist.
No one hid their emotions when they saw that. Instead, the joy on their faces became even stronger because to them, this was a very rare reunion.
As Zi Ling said, in comparison to her being cured, Chu Feng’s awakening was something much more worthy of celebration. That not only applied to Zi Ling but to everyone else.
When two joyous events occurred, naturally there had to be a banquet. On that day, everyone put down their work and raised their cups and drank in complete elation.
In the banquet, Chu Feng and Zi Ling undoubtedly became the main characters people focused on. However, Chu Feng was also observing the crowd. Amongst the familiar faces, he discovered a person who shouldn’t be here—the First Immortal.
The former head of the Nine Immortals of the Immortal Execution Archipelago, in order to help Chu Feng, avoided the disaster of death and, as an exception, stayed in the Misty Peak.
That did seem like a decent ending but Chu Feng discovered in such a cheerful day, there weren’t many happy expressions on his face. Instead, there was a hint of near undetectable worry and helplessness.
“Sister Fuyan, why don’t I see Ya Fei?” Chu Feng asked Qiushui Fuyan amidst his confusion.
“This…
“Chu Feng, to be honest, Ya Fei’s physical body has been destroyed. It will be very difficult to recreate it… Actually, my mother lied to the First Immortal,” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“Lied to the First Immortal? That means Ya Fei hasn’t been brought back to life?” Chu Feng felt quite surprised.
“He was lied to, and Ya Fei cannot be revived. However, she won’t die. Although we’re unable to rebuild her physical body, her Consciousness will not pass away in the Misty Peak. There will be no issues for her to continue surviving in this state,” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“I see.” Chu Feng seemed to understand why the First Immortal felt so helpless. By his nature, there was no chance he’d stay in the Misty Peak. However, he did all because of his granddaughter.
Chu Feng felt a bit guilty in his heart. Although his dealings with the First Immortal hadn’t been too much, if it weren’t for him, it would have been nearly impossible for Chu Feng to have cultivated the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique. Even more so, it’d be impossible to defeat Jiang Qisha and Murong Mingtian.
Now, they were victorious. They defeated all their enemies in the Eastern Sea Region, so he had to say that the First Immortal had helped out quite a bit.
But they were unable to keep true to their former promise. How could Chu Feng not blame himself? Especially after recalling that the First Immortal betrayed his own force for his granddaughter yet still unable to bring her back to live, Chu Feng felt even more guilty.
At that moment, Chu Feng hiddenly made a decision. If he had accomplishments in cultivation in the future, then he would definitely return to the Eastern Sea Region and help Ya Fei rebuild her body. He would return this favour to the First Immortal.
“Senior First Immortal, I express my apologies regarding Ya Fei.” After his resolution, Chu Feng came up to the First Immortal and bowed with a remorseful complexion.
“It’s unrelated to you, nor do I blame Lady Piaomiao. After all, if it weren’t for her, my granddaughter wouldn’t have survived. Although it is only a Consciousness, at least she’s still here to chat with me.” The First Immortal shook his head.
“Senior, don’t worry. This world is so big; there are all sorts of mystical techniques. When I enter the Holy Land of Martialism, I will gather information on this matter. I believe I will find the method to revive Ya Fei,” Chu Feng swore gravely.
The First Immortal’s face instantly froze. Then, an indescribable expression of gratitude emerged into his eyes. He didn’t say anything and just kept nodding his head. Only after doing that for a good while did he say, “Then I’ll wait for the day you return.”
The First Immortal celebrated secretly. He knew what sort of potential and talent Chu Feng had. Since such words were spoken, he felt that Chu Feng would definitely stay true to his word. There was hope for his granddaughter’s resurrection.
“Chu Feng.” Just at that moment, a male’s call rang out
He couldn’t help but be taken aback when he turned around and looked. He discovered there were a man and woman standing behind him. One was beautiful and moving—Qiushui Fuyan. The other was large and mighty—Huangfu Haoyue.
“Chu Feng, I want to talk to you about a few thing alone. Do you have time?” Huangfu Haoyue said with a faint smile.
Chapter 986 - The Place of Meeting
“Senior Huangfu, we finally meet again.” Chu Feng’s heart was filled with incomparable excitement. He couldn’t help but reveal a smile of insuppressible joy.
Huangfu Haoyue wore a light smile on his face. He first said to Qiushui Fuyan, “Fuyan, wait for me here,” then cast his gaze towards Chu Feng and said, “Chu Feng, follow me.”
*whoosh*
After speaking, Huangfu Haoyue rose into the air. Chu Feng followed and the both of them flew into the distance and soon disappeared into the faraway horizon.
Everyone held some concern regarding this matter. The crowd revealed complicated expressions because they knew the upcoming conversation was of utmost importance to Chu Feng.
They continued flying and only when they felt they were far from the clamour did they stop in a location where they could not be seen.
After stopping, Huangfu Haoyue started to carefully examine Chu Feng. The expressions in his eyes were very complicated; there were some unspeakable ones. Then, after a long while, he nodded and said, “You’ve grown up. My mission should be considered completed.”
“Senior Huangfu, are you able to tell me the truth now?” Chu Feng asked, unable to help himself.
“Truth? You’re referring to where and who I brought you from to the continent of the Nine Provinces?” Huangfu Haoyue asked with a smile.
“I want to know everything. After you entered the Heavenly Road until you left the Heavenly Road—everything that happened during that time,” Chu Feng said.
“Mm. If you truly want to know, then I really do have to start from the beginning.” Huangfu Haoyue lightly smiled. He took a deep breath, then exhaled. He started speaking.
“Back then, the Burning Heaven Church ventured into the Heavenly Road. We wanted to enter the Holy Land of Martialism and seek a better path in cultivation.
“However, we underestimated the Heavenly Road. There were obstructions in there, and those obstructions brought heavy losses to the Burning Heaven Church. Everyone—millions of members—died. I, however, survived.”
“Obstruction? Killings? What was it? Senior Huangfu, what did you meet in the Heavenly Road?” Chu Feng asked.
“I can’t really put my finger on what it was. However, since you’re preparing to enter the Heavenly Road, I must remind you that it is not easy to pass.” Huangfu Haoyue first heaved a sigh, then said, “Actually, the reason we dared to venture into the Heavenly Road was because we held a certain amount of confidence. One of our Burning Heaven Church’s ancestor saw a stone tablet in an ancient remains. On it the secret of the Heavenly Road was written.
“If one enters the Heavenly Road, they walk against the heavens. Those who enter take half a step in death and half in life; those who retreat are absolutely dead.
“That was what the stone tablet wrote. Chu Feng, do you know what that means?” Huangfu Haoyue asked.
“‘If one enters the Heavenly Road, they walk against the heavens. Those who enter take half a step in death and half in life; those who retreat are absolutely dead.’?” Chu Feng repeated. Then, he said, “If I’m not mistaken, the former part means the Heavenly Road is the path that leads to the Holy Land of Martialism. It’s impossible that everything goes smoothly as its difficulty is very high—it’s unimaginable.
“As for the latter part, it might be reminding that there is no retreat inside the Heavenly Road. If one courageously advances, they will have a chance to enter the heavens—the Holy Land of Martialism. However, if they hold cowardice in their hearts and thus retreat, they will only walk towards death and die within the Heavenly Road.”
“That’s right. You are absolutely correct. Within the Heavenly Road, the first half was very calm, leading to a false sense of ease. As we walked, we even felt hope for the future.
“But when we reached the middle, many unknown creatures appeared. They were very odd. I can’t say for certain what they were, but they were very powerful and also very terrifying.
“They were large in numbers and they sealed off the vast path forward. They pressed forward and wanted to tear us all apart.
“There is only one way to pass through those unknown creatures—to advance with faith and courage. If there is even a single hint of fear in one’s heart, they would be engulfed by those creatures. However, if one retains no fear, then those monsters cannot do anything.
“Yet, when facing such terrifying things, it is really too difficult to remain calm and cast away the terror in one’s heart.
“Even though we had specially trained before entering the Heavenly Road, when it was reality, a large portion of us had lost their minds.
“Seventy percent were horrified by those monsters. They forget the pope’s lessons as they turned around and ran. But in the end, they were still caught by those creatures and lost their lives.
“The rest chose to continue forth bravely. But there were really too few who held no fear in their hearts. Of the thirty percent remaining, only one percent survived amidst the wave of the unknown creatures.
“But shortly after passing through the creatures, another wave faced us. They were, however, different from the previous ones.
“On the surface, the level of might and terror they brought was less than the first wave of creatures. However, they weren’t existences we could deal with.
“So, since we were able to pass through the first wave of monsters despite how terrifying they were, we assumed it wasn’t hard to pass through the second wave. After all, on the surface, no matter numbers of power, the second wave was lesser than the first.
“But we were wrong. Although they appeared inferior, the second wave’s demands were actually much harsher.
“Perhaps… our fear hadn’t been cleansed completely, so we were attacked by the second wave.
“This time, they started massacring us. They were merciless. Our pope led the way and was ruthlessly killed. Quickly afterwards, everyone received a fatal blow.
“Those monsters were too terrifying. We stood no chance against them, nor could we pass through them. Before such frightened emotions and desire to survive, I gave up on the thought to fearless advance. I chose to escape.
“As I fled in panic, I stumbled upon an area. I will never forget that place.” Huangfu Haoyue’s breathing starting becoming erratic and even the expression in his eyes became unstable.
Chu Feng didn’t probe him to quickly answer as that place had affected Huangfu Haoyue greatly. So, Chu Feng waited for him to continue.
“The feeling of that place was very special and I really can’t describe it. No matter the style of the buildings or the aura of its entirety, it gave people a very dark feeling and casts uneasiness onto them. Using terrifying to describe that place is quite suitable.”
“But… If you want me to truly describe the feeling I received from that place, although the description is only one word as well, terrifying is absolutely not it—it would be holy.” Huangfu Haoyue gave a bitter smile, then looked at Chu Feng and said, “That is where you and I met.”
Chapter 987 - Thank You
Chu Feng’s heartbeat instantly sped up. Although he appeared calm, a storm stirred inside his heart because the place Huangfu Haoyue was now talking about was the place Chu Feng came from.
“Senior Huangfu, what did you see there?” asked Chu Feng. He was truly impatient to find out what sort of people were at that location. Were they his parents? Was his family there? Or perhaps something else had happened?
“Ah…” Huangfu Haoyue let out a long sigh, seeming as if there was some sort of trouble he could not speak of. Only then did he say, “I, Huangfu Haoyue, have even gone into an Imperial Tomb. No matter if others have seen it before or if they haven’t, from ancient times, I have seen quite a few of the so-called big spectacles.
“However, it was the first time I saw a place like that. The holy feeling it exuded was suffocating. It was not only simple fear, it was veneration originating from my entire being. Such a feeling made me want to stop, as I did not dare to step in.
“However, since there were monsters aiming for my life behind me, I had no choice but to enter. At that place, I saw a man.
“That man…” Huangfu Haoyue suddenly swallowed his words. He cast his gaze towards Chu Feng and his eyes were now glittering with emotions. His firmness was no more, and replacing it were indescribable complex emotions and fear.
If it must be described, it was an emotion filled with panic, fear, and paranoia.
“Senior Huangfu, are you okay?” Chu Feng was a bit worried. He knew that the memories from that period had too great of an effect on Huangfu Haoyue’s mental state.
Huangfu Haoyue’s body trembled slightly after hearing his words, then he came to his senses. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, “Actually, when I saw that man, my awareness was blurred. I don’t remember his face, but I feel that yours is very similar to his.
“That feeling’s very strange… In my mind, I clearly have no recollection of his appearance, but when I see you, I feel that you look very similar to him.” Huangfu Haoyue smiled because even he himself felt this was something amusing.
“Chu Feng, this Huangfu Haoyue must have seen your father. Other than him, who else would look that similar to you?
“The reason why he doesn’t remember your father’s appearance yet feels you look like your father is because his memories have been messed with. A true expert can affect one’s memories without them even knowing by blurring their awareness.
“This segment of memory is a fearful and blurry one. He doesn’t dare to recall it because he’s afraid. Quickly ask him what came afterwards. You cannot allow him to recollect his memories and you must finish your questions quickly. Otherwise, there will be damage dealt to his body and there’s even a possibility that returns to insanity,” Eggy suddenly reminded.
“Senior Huangfu, what came next? After you saw that man, what happened?” Chu Feng quickly asked.
“It’s a bit shameful to say… Although I couldn’t see his appearance clearly, I was terrified by him. Do you know what was the first thing I did after I saw him?” Huangfu Haoyue asked Chu Feng.
Chu Feng shook his head and asked, “What is it?”
“Before he even said anything, I knelt. I didn’t only kneel, I even kowtowed and begged him.
“Although I, Huangfu Haoyue, am not any great person, I am not a cowardly person. In my entire life, there are very few people who I’ve kowtowed and knelt to—no one else other than my parents and my master.
“Before that, even if you beat me to death I wouldn’t believe that one day, I, Huangfu Haoyue, would beg someone so I could live.
“However, on that day, I did indeed do that. I remember it clearly. How lowly I was, yet how willing.” Huangfu Haoyue gave a bitter chuckle, then continued, “I was really afraid of that man. That fear came from the bottom of my heart. It was like a commoner seeing a god. That sort of reverence was impossible to resist.
“But actually, that man didn’t do anything bad to me. He never threatened nor harmed me. Instead, he was quite benevolent. He entrusted you to me, and he told me to bring you out of the Heavenly Road and in turn entrust you to a family named Chu. He named you Chu Feng and told me to protect you until you grew up.
“I agreed; I didn’t dare to refuse. I felt I had no choice but to agree, and after that… I felt my vision blur. When it returned to normal, I had come back to the Eastern Sea Region. I’m sure you know what happened later on. After I returned, my mental state started deteriorating.
“Although that man had never scared nor threatened me, I myself felt I had to finish this mission. Otherwise, he would kill me. That’s what I felt. As for death, I do not fear it much, but when I recalled he was going to kill me, I felt endless terror.
“I knew very well I had been broken from fright. I knew I would go mad. However, I couldn’t control my fate. I was that powerless.
“Before turning insane, I went to see Fuyan. I told her not to enter the Heavenly Road. Afterwards, I went to the continent of the Nine Provinces and wanted you to settle down there.
“Actually, there are quite a few clans named Chu in the Eastern Sea Region, but I didn’t dare to put you there. I knew my time was short and I would lose the power to protect you soon. I couldn’t be certain whether you could safely grow up in a place like that.
“That’s why I brought you to the continent of the Nine Provinces and chose a small family. I felt, by my threats, they would not dare to treat your poorly due to the overwhelming fear they’d feel.
“And after entrusting you to the Chu family, I hiddenly monitored them for a while until… until I was truly unable to control myself. Only then did I leave, because I was afraid I wouldn’t be able to control myself and harm you after going insane.
“I’m sure you know what came later,” Huangfu Haoyue said.
“Senior, do you remember the place you talked about? The position in the Heavenly Road where you met the man?” Chu Feng asked.
Huangfu Haoyue provided the clues, but didn’t tell him the answer he wanted to know. So, Chu Feng had to personally head towards the Heavenly Road and investigate.
“I don’t remember. However, nothing in the Heavenly Road changes. After meeting the second group of creatures, go a bit forward, then head east. You should be able to find it…” Huangfu Haoyue said with an uncertain tone.
“Thank you, Senior Huangfu.” Chu Feng bowed and clasped his hands. He didn’t continue asking because he knew nothing more would come out of it. Rather than having Huangfu Haoyue recall the worrying memories of the past, it was better to just leave it like this.
“There’s no need to thank me. If it weren’t for you, perhaps I would already be dead in the Heavenly Road. No matter what I experienced in these years, at least I’m alive. Moreover, I have unknowingly become a rank eight Martial King. That’s absolutely not a coincidence either. I feel that my aptitude right now is even stronger than back then. Perhaps one day I will even become a Martial Emperor.
“And this… is all because of you. If there must be thanks, it should be me thanking you.” Huangfu Haoyue looked at Chu Feng with immense gratitude.
Chapter 988 - Before Departure
Chu Feng did not refute Huangfu Haoyue’s words. After all, he was very correct. If it weren’t for Chu Feng, perhaps Huangfu Haoyue would have already died within the Heavenly Road. How would he live to see today?
Although he had gone insane for quite a long period of time and he had borne a few pains, he had gotten quite a few gains as well. As he said, amidst his madness, he simply knew nothing about cultivation. Yet, his cultivation had grown. Not only cultivation, even his comprehension strength had become stronger. These were his gains, and he knew where they came from.
Moreover, after experiencing such a suffering, he knew the most important thing in life was not cultivation. Even though he wished to become a Martial Emperor, he did not plan to enter the Holy Land of Martialism. Instead, he planned to stay in the Eastern Sea Region by Qiushui Fuyan’s side.
“Chu Feng, I know you must go to the Heavenly Road. I simply cannot stop you, so I’m not planning to stop you.
“But that is truly a dangerous place. As such, I do not advise bringing Zi Ling and the others with you. You’re different from them. You have a very strong willpower; you can pass through the Heavenly Road. However, that may not apply to them,” Huangfu Haoyue recommended.
“Thank you for your advice, senior. I’ve already decided.” Chu Feng nodded, then return to the Misty Peak with Huangfu Haoyue.
When he returned, Chu Feng called over Zi Ling, Su Rou, Su Mei, Jiang Wushang, and Zhang Tianyi.
However, when he looked at their faces brimming with smiles, Chu Feng found it a bit hard to speak. They all had their dreams and they didn’t fear danger. They really should head to the Holy Land of Martialism, so Chu Feng truly didn’t know how to convince them to stay.
“Junior Chu Feng, there’s something I and Brother Wushang want to tell you,” Zhang Tianyi suddenly said. There was even a bit of an apologetic expression on his face.
“Senior Zhang, just speak your mind,” Chu Feng said.
“Junior Chu Feng, I am truly sorry. We cannot accompany you to the Holy Land of Martialism,” Zhang Tianyi said remorsefully. Jiang Wushang’s face was also a bit apologetic.
“Senior Zhang, Brother Wushang, you mean…?” Chu Feng felt a bit surprised at his words.
“Big Brother Chu Feng, I know we brothers said we would face fortune and disaster together, but there’s really too great of a difference between our cultivations. We don’t want to be constantly on guard after entering the Holy Land of Martialism with you. We don’t want to affect your future because of our helplessness.
“So, we’ve already discussed this with Sister Fuyan. She allowed me and Big Brother Tianyi to stay in the Misty Peak to cultivate. She’ll also pass down the cultivation methods from the Misty Peak.
“The Misty Peak is something from the Ancient Era. And since even Jiang Qisha and the others, who’d come from the Holy Land of Martialism, expressed such desire for the Misty Peak, it shows how impressive it is. So, as we stay here and cultivate, our speed might not be slower than yours.. Perhaps one day, we will even catch up to you! When we feel that we won’t be a burden, we’ll go to the Holy Land of Martialism and search for you,” Jiang Wushang said as he chuckled.
“You’ve truly decided?” Chu Feng asked.
“Mm. Even you cannot sway our decision,” said Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang together.
“Chu Feng, we are also planning the same thing.” Zi Ling suddenly spoke. Su Rou and Su Mei were holding Zi Ling’s arms as they gave a sweet smile.
“You are also planning to stay in the Misty Peak?” Chu Feng felt even more surprised.
“Mm. Although my Divine Body has been cured, the cultivation I have is still too weak. As he said, with the cultivation we have right now, it is truly too dangerous to enter the Holy Land of Martialism. It’s better to stay here and strengthen ourselves first. When we acquire a certain amount of achievements in cultivation, we can always join up with you at that place.” Zi Ling nodded.
Since even they’d spoken, Chu Feng was a bit speechless. At that instant, he only felt a bit of reluctance to part. They had said they would enter the Holy Land of Martialism together, but now, he would go alone—again.
Without his lovers, his brothers, no matter how wonderful the new journey became, he’d be lacking a portion of enjoyment and gaining a portion of sorrow.
However, this situation was one Chu Feng hoped for. Thus, there was not only unwillingness to separate in his heart, there was also gratitude. He was very thankful that they thought of him.
Chu Feng knew how much they hoped to come to the Holy Land of Martialism with him. However, precisely because they thought cared about Chu Feng so much, they gave up without Chu Feng even asking them to.
There were still a few days to the opening of the Heavenly Road. As such, Chu Feng was not in a rush to leave. Before leaving, there was a joyous event held in the Misty Peak—the marriage between Huangfu Haoyue and Qiushui Fuyan.
This wedding was not announced to the outside, nor was it overly grand. However, everyone who was there hoped the best for the two of them. It was a very warm moment, and before the wishes of the crowd, this pair of lovers would finally, once again, live and walk together.
Moreover, since Lady Piaomiao’s cultivation was gone, she could no longer guard the Misty Peak. Thus, she handed down such a mission to Qiushui Fuyan and Huangfu Haoyue and had them guard this place together.
As for the Crippling Night Demon Sect, Chu Feng gave full authority to Qiu Canfeng. Although Chu Feng was going to leave, to the people from the Crippling Night Demon Sect, he was eternally their sect head.
Finally, the day of the Heavenly Road’s opening arrived. After passing the Heavenly Sea, they would reach the place where it opened.
This was something that happened every year, and every time, quite a few people would come to watch. Most of them didn’t plan to enter the Heavenly Road; they came here just to give it a look.
However, this year, there was a lot more people than usual—several thousand times more. It was even much more lively than the year when the Burning Heaven Church headed to the Holy Land of Martialism.
Vast number of bodies filled the sky. It was a very grand scene to behold.
The reason for such an anomaly was because it was rumoured there would be a famous person who was going to enter this year’s Heavenly Road.
The person who eradicated the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans, who killed Murong Mingtian, Jiang Qisha, and the others alone, the current head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect, Chu Feng.
“Look, it’s Chu Feng! He’s truly come! It seems that he’s preparing to enter the Heavenly Road this year,” exclaimed someone amidst the crowd. Very soon, everyone cast their gazes in the direction he pointed. They could see a vast stream of people flying over slowly.
Everyone started feeling excited. Such an emotion permeated this land.
Within the immense sea of people, there were simply countless famous people from the Eastern Sea Region. However, at that very instant, the person who caught the most attention was a young person—Chu Feng.
He was riding a flying horse. He was so full of spirit. He was so young.
On his face that wasn’t really all that handsome yet was filled with resolution, there was a confident and dazzling smile.
To his left were Su Rou, Su Mei, and Zi Ling. To his right were Jiang Wushang, Zhang Tianyi, and the Chu family.
As for behind him, Lady Piaomiao, Qiushui Fuyan, Huangfu Haoyue, Qiu Canfeng, Xue Xiyue, and the many peak experts from the Crippling Night Demon Sect were there.
However, without a single trace of doubt, amongst all these famous people, Chu Feng was the focus.
Chapter 989 - The Heavenly Road Opens
Everyone above the sea burst into discussion when Chu Feng appeared.
The elderly continuously nodded at Chu Feng. As they looked at him, they narrated his accomplishments to the younger generation within their clans. They also told them to take Chu Feng as a role model—work hard in cultivation and become an exceptional person.
That led the young children to blink with their innocent big eyes. When they looked at Chu Feng, it simply wasn’t like looking at a person but more like at a god. Their eyes were filled with a fervent adoration.
To survive in a land like this, especially if one were from a famous cultivation clan, every single child’s dream was to become a peak cultivation expert. Chu Feng was the person they all wanted to become.
However, in comparison to the elderly’s passionate conversations and the children’s sincere admiration, the younger generation similar in age to Chu Feng were clearly much more lively.
They were all cheering; some were even screaming. The degree of respect they held towards Chu Feng reached an insane level.
The males were a bit more presentable. When they looked up to Chu Feng, they were roughly akin to children. It was more admiration they felt as Chu Feng was bringing honour to their generation. That was why they gave him this much respect.
But the females on the other hand were completely different. They not only gave Chu Feng admiration, there was a bit of worship. There were even many young women who made Chu Feng into their standard for a partner and made him into their ideal lover.
Right now, their “ideal lover” had appeared right before their eyes. How could they not be moved? They naturally lost control of their emotions.
“Oh? It seems that my Chu Feng is quite popular!” said Su Mei as she giggled at such a scene. But there was a bit of jealousy amidst her words.
As for Chu Feng, he just gave a calm smile. When facing a situation like this, Chu Feng was really too used to it. In the world of cultivation, the strong were respected. Recalling back when he was wanted by the Immortal Execution Archipelago, he was simply like a rat crossing the street. There were very few people who were willing to help him.
But now, after the blink of an eye, he became the idol figure of the entire Eastern Sea Region. This was quite a big change, and Chu Feng had fought for all of it himself.
*rumble rumble rumble*
Just at that moment, rumbles came from the depths of the sea. On the sea surface splashing with waves, enormous vortexes started appearing.
As they swirled around, the splashes were fierce. The area of the vortexes even kept on enlarging. In the end, countless of them, great in size, nearly filled the entire sea. It was truly an incomparably grand sight to behold.
*bang*
*bang*
*bang*
*bang*
Suddenly, from the vortexes, thick beams of light shot out. They merged together in the sky and formed a blinding golden formation.
The formation occupied an enormous area. It broke through the clouds and stretched down into the sea. It was like a golden wall that blocked off a part of this world, yet also like a dazzling sun that just stood there.
“So this Heavenly Road truly is a mystical formation.”
Seeing the golden formation erected in the sky. Chu Feng felt stunned. Even though he had heard the Heavenly Road was opened by a hidden formation within the Heavenly Sea, he still felt astonished when he witnessed such an event with his very own eyes.
Even without any detailed observations, one could tell already with the naked eye how complex and powerful it was. What cultivation did the person who laid this formation have?
*hmm*
After its emergence, the formation quickly started powering up. Everyone could see an entrance slowly appearing in the center of the formation—that was the entrance to the Heavenly Road.
“The Heavenly Road! The Heavenly Road has successfully opened!” The crowd’s hearts were filled with complex emotions such as excitement and fear as they looked at the already opened yet endless entrance.
The Heavenly Road was the path that led to the Holy Land of Martialism. From ancient times, there had been innumerable people who entered; however, with the exception of Huangfu Haoyue, not a single person who went in returned.
Huangfu Haoyue had announced that he hadn’t passed through the Heavenly Road, nor had he entered the Holy Land of Martialism.
Although he didn’t tell the world how he came out of the Heavenly Road, he told them everyone else had died inside.
This, as expected, invoked everyone’s shock. Many people had suspected whether the Heavenly Road was a path of no return, and hearing Huangfu Haoyue say this, they agreed that it was not something a normal person could pass through.
As such, even though the Heavenly Road had already been opened, not a single person stepped in. Even those who planned to enter were standing outside, making no signs of entering. They all cast their gazes towards Chu Feng.
“Big Brother Chu Feng, it seems that they’re hoping you to be the first to enter,” Jiang Wushang said with a chuckle.
Chu Feng could only smile at those words. Of course, he could see what the crowd wanted. Even though Chu Feng was only a rank eight Martial Lord, after his actions at the Misty Peak, many people felt that he was the strongest person in the Eastern Sea Region.
Moreover, the rumours said Chu Feng was going to enter the Heavenly Road. Those who planned the same naturally wanted to hug his legs and follow him. Perhaps they could take just a tiny bit of advantage of him.
But if they knew even Chu Feng himself wasn’t absolutely confident he could pass through the Heavenly Road, who knew what they would feel.
*whoosh*
But just when everyone’s gazes were fixed on Chu Feng, his eyes lit up. He discovered a person appearing out of nowhere and was walking towards the entrance of the Heavenly Road. He also recognized that person—Tantai Xue.
“Tantai Xue, wait!” Chu Feng called out. Simultaneously, he leapt forward and flew towards her.
“Tantai Xue? She’s the person with the Divine Body who came from the Holy Land of Martialism?” Due to Chu Feng’s call, everyone noticed her. When they recalled who she was, there was unavoidably a few extra hints of reverence in their eyes.
“Yes?” Tantai Xue indifferently asked, as she turned around and stopped upon hearing Chu Feng.
Currently, Tantai Xue was still wearing a white dress and a veil covering her complexion. More importantly, the feeling she gave Chu Feng was still that icy cold. It was unfamiliarity that rejected people a thousand miles away.
“I just want to thank you.”
Chu Feng’s word of thanks came from his heart. Back then, if it weren’t for Tantai Xue who used Kuang Bainian as a bargaining chip and saved Zi Ling and the others by swapping hostages, even if Chu Feng successfully cultivated the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique, he wouldn’t have so easily defeated Murong Mingtian and Jiang Qisha.
Tantai Xue deserved full credit for the part she played.
“I just did what I should have done. You don’t need to thank me. But seeing as you had saved me, I can tell you something,” Tantai Xue said.
Chapter 990 - Horrifying Attack
“What is it?” Chu Feng asked.
“If one enters the Heavenly Road, they walk against the heavens. Those who enter take half a step in death and half in life; those who retreat are absolutely dead.
“Remember: after entering the Heavenly Road, it doesn’t matter how terrifying the things you see are. They are only illusions. They are there to test your courage. As long as you ignore them and hold no fear, there will be no troubles as you pass through the Heavenly Road into the Holy Land of Martialism.”
Tantai Xue had spoken those words mentally. Very clearly, she didn’t want others to know about that. People were selfish—she was no exception.
“Thank you for the reminder.” Even though Chu Feng had already known about that before, when Tantai Xue mentioned it again, it strengthened his confidence to pass through the Heavenly Road because it made it much more likel what Huangfu Haoyue said before to be true.
Moreover, in comparison to Huangfu Haoyue’s words, Tantai Xue’s were much lucid: no matter how terrifying the things within the Heavenly Road were, just ignore them. To Chu Feng, that was not a difficult task.
“No need to thank me. Some things are much easier said than done. Whether you can pass through this Heavenly Road will depend on your own abilities.” After leaving behind those words, Tantai Xue turned around and rushed in.
One could see she did not plan to walk together with Chu Feng. The words she said just now were truly no more than a reminder. His life was unrelated to her at all.
*whoosh whoosh whoosh*
After Tantai Xue made her move, of the group of people who prepared to enter the Heavenly Road, there were dozens of people who moved as well. They cast intricate bodily martial skills and, with the quickest speed possible, chased after Tantai Xue.
They likely felt since she was from the Holy Land of Martialism, she knew the method to pass the Heavenly Road. Thus, they wanted to follow and take advantage of her.
Chu Feng did not enter after them. Instead, he returned to Zi Ling and the others and gave them a short farewell.
Unavoidably, there was reluctance. But no matter Chu Feng, or Zi Ling and the others, none of them showed it. Instead, there were encouraging smiles worn on their faces.
After such a short goodbye, Chu Feng turned around and flew into the Heavenly Road. Afterwards, the people who prepared to enter the Heavenly Road also all arose and followed Chu Feng as they too entered.
However, Chu Feng did not see the worry and loss that surged on Zi Ling’s and the others’ face in the instant he entered the Heavenly Road.
At first, it was darkness inside. The feeling it gave made it seem as if it were a black hole. However, as he continued forth, light soon appeared at the front. It was an azure light emitted by a floating object.
It was as big as a watermelon, and many objects similar to it nearly filled this vast world. When he looked ahead, the Heavenly Road did not look like some space. It instead looked like a stelliferous sky. It was both beautiful and mysterious.
However, before they walked all that far in, Chu Feng and his group saw dozens of people. They were flying towards Chu Feng and the others from the depths of the Heavenly Road. After seeing Chu Feng, they nodded and smiled a bit fawningly. They said in unison, “Lord Chu Feng.”
“You lost her?” Chu Feng said with a faint smile. These dozens of people had been the first to enter the Heavenly Road in order to follow Tantai Xue. But clearly, they lost track of her.
“Hehe…” They felt rather embarrassed at Chu Feng’s question, and could only foolishly chuckle as they scratched their heads. They didn’t reply, but they confirmed Chu Feng’s guess by such a reaction.
Chu Feng looked back. There were several hundred people behind him, and in addition to these dozens of people, there weren’t even a thousand in total.
Although there weren’t many people here, they were all elites. Most of them were middle-aged and were all Martial Lords. The remaining were elderly cultivators—all of them were peak Martial Lords. There was even a rank one Martial King. It was an old woman Chu Feng hadn’t seen before, likely a hidden expert.
However, at that very instant, even this old rank one Martial King held no arrogance in front of Chu Feng. Instead, she seemed rather humble and perhaps even a bit uncomfortable.
Although it seemed very strange that an elderly rank one Martial King treated a young rank eight Martial Lord with such an attitude, it was not abnormal at all when one put into consideration what Chu Feng did in the Eastern Sea Region and his position. If even a rank one Martial King treated Chu Feng in such a manner, the rest were naturally even more respectful.
“It is perilous in the Heavenly Road. If you want to turn back now, you can still make it,” Chu Feng said.
“Lord Chu Feng, since we’ve stepped into this place, we’ve already decided. Even if we die, we will not turn around.”
“Yeah! Lord Chu Feng, we know you must be able to pass through this Heavenly Road. Could you also bring us through?” But unexpectedly, there was not a single person who backed away despite Chu Feng’s words. They joined together and actually begged him.
Seeing the crowd who were sincerely begging with faces of resolution, Chu Feng was moved. So, he said to them, “I do not hold absolute confidence I can pass through this Heavenly Road, let alone bringing you with me.
“However, I can give all of you a reminder. This Heavenly Road is a test of one’s courage. So, no matter what sort of frightening thing you see later on, do not be scared, nor should you dodge. They are merely illusions. As long as you follow me and pass through, it will mean they are nothing. However, if you are afraid, you will most definitely fall victims to the illusions.”
“Lord Chu Feng, thank you. Since we dare to enter this Heavenly Road, perhaps we have nothing else, but we most definitely have courage.”
“Lord Chu Feng, thank you for the reminder. We will not disappoint your expectations. No matter what we face up ahead, we will not retreat. We will only advance.” The crowd all expressed their stances; their faces were ones of resolution.
“Good. Everyone, follow me. Remember, no matter what you see, do not be afraid. As long as you follow me ahead, nothing will happen to you.” Chu Feng turned around. He activated his Heaven’s Eyes and flew straight forward.
Although these people would indeed affect Chu Feng’s speed, they had still come from the Eastern Sea Region. Perhaps when they were still in the Eastern Sea Region, there weren’t many feelings that he felt towards him, but after leaving, there was more or less some intimacy.
So, since Chu Feng could help them, of course he would do his best. If he could, of course he hoped he could bring them all into the Holy Land of Martialism, this world called sacred.
*aoo—*
*AHH—*
*roar—*
However, soon after they advanced, there were bursts of odd sounds that came faintly from the depths of the Heavenly Road.
They were terrifying; they led chills down one’s spines. They were akin to the weeping of a child, yet akin to the shriek of a woman, yet akin to the roar of a beast. Regardless, it was horrifying.
Moreover, those sounds increased in clarity, and increased in volume. Many people started becoming nervous because they were certain there were very frightening things within this Heavenly Road. And, right now, those things were approaching them.
Chapter 991 - Murderous Vengeful Spirits
Chu Feng couldn’t help but frown. He wasn’t afraid, but there were already others trembling slightly within the crowd behind him. People were becoming frightened even before those creatures neared them.
Chu Feng couldn’t help but recall the Burning Heaven Church’s fate and Tantai Xue’s words: some things were easier said than done.
Regardless, this Heavenly Road… was indeed something not so easily passed.
He already had a premonition that a large portion of the people following him would die during this ordeal.
“Do not be afraid. Remember, no matter how terrifying they are, all of them are fake. Follow me and you will pass,” Chu Feng reminded again.
“Yes!” the crowd responded. Although they appeared quite outstanding, seeds of doubt had already been sown in their hearts.
“Follow me.”
As Chu Feng spoke, he strode forth and into the air, towards the frightening sounds. The others quickly followed.
As they continued forward, continuing to near the unknown monsters, the peculiar and frightening sounds became louder and louder. Finally, deep in the Heavenly Road, there was a large mass of blood-red gas.
It covered simply everything. One could not even see the ends of it. As it surged around, it sealed off the path ahead—the horrifying sounds came from the blood-red gas.
It was, with a horrifying speed, rushing towards Chu Feng and the others. The feeling it emanated made it seem like an incomparably hungry demon that had finally found a tasty dish. It wanted to engulf Chu Feng and the others.
Many people were already panicking, and it only escalated further when the blood-red gas approached them. They could see what sort of things were inside.
Torn off hands, sliced off heads, split bodies, extracted organs… Broken body parts were inside the blood-red gas.
More importantly, they were still squirming around and making odd sounds. Although they didn’t have any actual power, they released a nearly unendurable aura—one that was so horrifying it was suffocating.
“Everyone, listen up. This is not a simple illusion. It will even affect one’s mind. Follow me; do not retreat,” shouted Chu Feng again as he swept his eyes over the blood-red gas.
With the power of the Heaven’s Eyes, he already knew that those things were illusions—not normal ones, however. They had the power to kill. Although they were different from the typical ones, in the end, they were merely things for scaring. They could scare other perhaps, but not Chu Feng.
At that very instant, Chu Feng unhesitantly flew over—straight towards the blood-red gas.
Everyone was terrified by what he did. In their eyes, no matter how they looked at it, Chu Feng seemed to be jumping into a pit of fire. He seemed to be committing suicide.
But recalling the words he said before, most of them still bit down on their teeth and charged with Chu Feng.
However, there was also a portion who could not withstand the horrifying aura exuded by the blood-red gas. They allowed fear to be born. After a few acts of hesitation, they didn’t follow Chu Feng. Instead, they flew back where they came from, choosing to flee instead.
Chu Feng had already expected that to occur. He ignored those who were running away and didn’t say anything. What should be said had been said already; whether they were able to successfully pass the Heavenly Road would depend on their own luck. Right now, Chu Feng could only care for himself.
*wuaoo—*
As Chu Feng ran, he finally dashed into the blood-red gas. At that instant, there were ear-piercing howls from every single direction. They were very terrifying and brought forth uneasiness to one’s heart.
Furthermore, a fetid stench irresistibly flooded him. He could even feel the broken limbs touching his body. It was very revolting.
Right now, Chu Feng and the others seemed as if they entered a vast pool of blood. They had to step on those disgusting pieces of rotten flesh and broken limbs in order to advance.
Moreover, within this pool of blood, there were countless ghosts awaiting the opportunity to take their lives. They were awaiting to force new members to join their ranks.
But no matter how much terror they instigated, they were of no effect to Chu Feng. With the power of the Heaven’s Eyes, even if more corpses were in front of them, they could not interfere with Chu Feng’s line of sight. The roars of the blood-red gas were already ignored, making it seem as if he were merely flying through a normal sky. He was quick and not affected in the slightest.
However, not everyone had a heart as firm as Chu Feng’s. In reality, a large portion of the ones following Chu Feng had already panicked. It would be a lie to say they were unafraid and fearless. They merely followed Chu Feng in with false courage.
But the blood-red gas didn’t seem to be that simple. Even though the others were still following Chu Feng and running without even looking back, the rotten limbs and invisible ghosts were still attacking them.
The attacks from the corpses and ghosts were really indefensible. All sorts of painful cries rang out, and a large portion of the people following Chu Feng died by their strikes.
After such wails, after they were truly killed, those who didn’t even have much fear in their hearts were affected in a chain reaction. They too, due to the fright that was born in their hearts, fell to the attacks of the corpses.
“Lord Chu Feng, didn’t you say these were illusions and we could just ignore them? If they truly are, why are they killing us?”
Some people even started questioning Chu Feng amidst the panic. However, what awaited them was only inescapable death.
Cries fluctuated as they endlessly resounded behind Chu Feng. However, he did not even turn his head around. He just kept on running. Finally, he broke out.
However, when Chu Feng finally stopped and turned his head around to look, there was nothing else but the rapidly departing blood-red gas amidst horrifying sounds it made.
As for the hundreds of people initially following him, they were cut off completely. Not even a single one remained, as if they had never even appeared.
“Ahh…”
Chu Feng couldn’t help but let out a sigh as he looked at the blood-red gas getting farther and farther away. When all was said and done, those were still several hundred lives, and they were also from the Eastern Sea Region.
Chu Feng did sincerely hope they could arrive at the Holy Land of Martialism with him, but sadly, their hearts were not sufficiently firm. They couldn’t even pass through this first stage, let alone the later ones. They were destined to fail.
“That can’t be blamed on you. They were unqualified. If this Heavenly Road were this easy to pass, wouldn’t everyone be entering the Holy Land of Martialism?” Eggy said with a giggle. Her voice was as sweet as usual; however, within her tone, there was not the slightest trace of sympathy for the ones who had died just now.
Chapter 992 - Becoming a Disciple, Learning Skills
“Mm. Those things are illusions but they are not normal illusions. Not everyone can ignore them.” Chu Feng nodded and didn’t brood over it too much. He continued advancing.
Without the crowd following him, though Chu Feng was much more lonely, quite a few of his worries had disappeared. As he travelled in this Heavenly Road, he was a lot more free.
Chu Feng continued on the path for a very long time. He didn’t meet any more tests like before; however, there were changes that occurred to the Heavenly Road.
It was no longer an endless beautiful starry night because the azure light objects started diminishing in number. The more he advanced, the lesser there were until they disappeared completely.
The Heavenly Road once again, like the very beginning, became completely dark. If it were a normal person, they would find it very difficult to determine direction in an environment like this. But Chu Feng was an exception.
With the Heaven’s Eyes, Chu Feng was able to lock onto the path forward. However, he did not just go straight. Instead, he was looking around and searching. The reason was because his most important mission in the Heavenly Road wasn’t to enter the Holy Land of Martialism, but to find his place of birth.
At the same time, in the Eastern Sea Region, the Heavenly Road had now closed.
As they watched the disappearing entrance and the sea returning to its initial state, Zi Ling, Su Rou, Su Mei, Zhang Tianyi, and Jiang Wushang all wore faint sorrow and strong wistfulness.
A large portion of the observers had left already, including the Crippling Night Demon Sect, who left by Qiu Canfeng’s lead. Slowly, the clamorous sea returned to serenity.
What resounded was no longer noisy conversations and laughter but the violent sound of gales and the surging waves. In the sky, only dozens of people remained.
Qiushui Fuyan, Huangfu Haoyue, Lady Piaomiao, Taikou…
The Azure Dragon Founder, the ancestor of the Jiang Dynasty, the Chu Family…
Zi Ling, Su Rou, Su Mei, Zhang Tianyi, Jiang Wushang…
After looking at Zi Ling and the others who were unwilling to shift their gazes, Qiushui Fuyan and the others more or less felt some aching in their hearts when they looked at one another.
They could understand their feelings. Zi Ling and the others were so close to Chu Feng, so they were definitely very concerned with his safety. After all, this Heavenly Road was not something easy to pass.
But on the topic of Chu Feng’s safety, how could Qiushui Fuyan and the others not be worried? Actually… they knew why Zi Ling and the others wore such emotions on their faces. The most important reason was that they were unable to join Chu Feng in his journey into the Heavenly Road.
“Zi Ling, it’s time we go back.” After much hesitation, Qiushui Fuyan spoke.
“Mm. Sister Fuyan, sorry for the long wait.” Zi Ling and the others all turned their heads around, their faces filled with forced smiles.
Everyone else’s heart ached even more when they saw Zi Ling and the others act in such a manner.
“Don’t worry. With Chu Feng’s abilities, it won’t be hard for him to pass the Heavenly Road. I firmly believe he will make a name for himself in the Holy Land of Martialism as well,” Qiushui Fuyan consoled.
“I know. The first time I saw him, he was much weaker than me. Without even joking, I really didn’t put him in my eyes back then.” Zi Ling sweetly smiled. She recalled the scene when she and Chu Feng first met.
“However, in spite of that, I was still defeated by him. At that moment, I became aware of how powerful he was.
“So, I don’t doubt his strength at all. Even though I was forcibly brought back to the Eastern Sea Region by my parents, I still believed that one day, he would bring me back. And he truly did.
“Now, I still believe in him. However…” Although the smile on Zi Ling’s face was still there, she choked over her words a bit.
“However, you still worry for him, right?” Just at that moment, an aged and calm voice rang out behind Zi Ling.
“Senior?” Qiushui Fuyan’s and the others’ expression changed greatly. At that very instant, the person who appeared behind Zi Ling was not an ordinary one—it was the blind old man.
He was standing with his hands behind his back. His eyes were closed, but he still seemed to be able to see Zi Ling. His cultivation remained low, but gave others a feeling of unfathomability.
“Little lady, don’t cry. Perhaps I can help all of you,” said the blind old man again.
“Senior, you mean?” All five of their eyes lit up.
“Your cultivation aptitudes are all decent, but if you want to catch up to that boy Chu Feng with what you have right now, I’m afraid you will never succeed. Even you, who has a Divine Body, have no chance.
“If you continue the way you all are, burdens are the only things you’ll be to Chu Feng. He’ll give you help, but don’t even think of doing the same the other way around,” the blind old man said to Zi Ling as he smiled faintly.
Zi Ling and the others all came to a realization. The person right in front of them was an expert. There was no doubt. Furthermore, the words he just said had a deeper meaning.
Zi Ling and the others, after a mutual glance at one another, nodded their heads. Then, they half-knelt in the air. They paid their respects to the blind old man and said together:
“I, Zi Ling—”
“I, Su Rou—”
“I, Su Mei—”
“I, Jiang Wushang—”
“I, Zhang Tianyi—”
“—am willing to become your disciple.”
“Haha, you have good tacit understanding.” The blind old man chuckled. Then, as he stroked his snow-white beard, he said, “If you become my disciples, naturally I will teach you skills. However, it is not easy to become my disciples.”
“Senior, as long as you are willing to accept us, we are all willing to go through hardship and suffering!” said Zi Ling and the others. This was a very rare opportunity. They did not want to miss it.
The blind old man once again smiled lightly, then said, “Don’t say that too early. My tests aren’t things normal people can handle…”
As he traced off, the smile on the blind old man’s face became even wider.
Chu Feng, of course, knew nothing of what occurred back at the Eastern Sea Region. He was continuing his search in the Heavenly Road.
Time trickled away; Chu Feng had already wandered for several days in this endless Heavenly Road.
And the gods did not disappoint those who persevere. Slowly, Chu Feng found the edge of the Heavenly Road within this endless space.
It was very special. It seemed like rock, yet it was not. It seemed like steel, but it was absolutely not. Call it a formation, but it didn’t seem like a formation… It was very difficult to describe; however, without a doubt, it was indestructible.
But that wasn’t even much. The most shocking thing was after walking along the edge, Chu Feng actually found a tunnel.
It was very vast, and it went very deep. No one knew what the depths of the tunnel held, but intuition told Chu Feng it absolutely did not lead to the Holy Land of Martialism.
Out of curiosity, Chu Feng entered. But the farther he entered, the more shock he felt. By the two sides of this tunnel were buildings, and a dangerous aura even started surging.
Finally, in front of Chu Feng, there was an overbearing door. It was truly a large door, and it was not a simple one as well. If that door must be described, then it was quite similar to the Imperial Door of the Imperial Tomb back at the continent of the Nine Provinces.
Chu Feng knew it was different. However, even though he was up close, Chu Feng himself didn’t know what was different.
After coming to this place, Chu Feng was basically certain that everything here was manmade. This seemed more like someone’s land.
Chapter 993 - Not a Test
Chu Feng could not open the door, nor did he dare to. He could feel what sort of danger was on the other side. It was something he simply stood no chance against.
Chu Feng even felt if he opened the door, the thing within would bring Chu Feng endless suffering.
Since he was out of options, Chu Feng used the Heaven’s Eyes to look. But sadly, it was still useless. They too could not see through the door.
“Chu Feng, how is it? Are you getting any sort of a familiar feeling from this place?” Since the Heaven’s Eyes were useless, Eggy asked Chu Feng about the feeling he got from this place.
“I don’t. This does seem to be someone’s land, but I’m getting a very unfamiliar feeling from it. I don’t think I’ve come to this place before.
“Besides, based on what Senior Huangfu said, the position we’re in right now cannot be the place he met me.” Chu Feng shook his head.
Although this place was mysterious and continued inestimable perils—which meant the creator was very extraordinary—it still differed from Huangfu Haoyue’s descriptions.
At least, Chu Feng didn’t feel any holiness from this place. Similarly… although this place was not simple at all, Chu Feng knew as long as he didn’t open the door, he was safe.
This experience was completely different from Huangfu Haoyue’s. Even though everyone’s senses varied, there wouldn’t be this much of a difference.
So, Chu Feng knew this was absolutely not the place he and Huangfu Haoyue met.
“Then that’s strange. Who would build such a thing in a place like this?” Eggy was confused. She knew even though there might not be a person living behind the door, there was most definitely something there. This was someone’s place, after all.
“Who knows. This Heavenly Road has always been mysterious.” Chu Feng lightly smiled. Then, he turned around and went back the path he came from. He knew he would gain nothing from staying.
After leaving, Chu Feng continued searching.
Surprisingly, there wasn’t just a single place like the one before. After leaving, Chu Feng had found another.
The structures’ style was completely different though. Chu Feng even got a dissimilar feeling regarding the era the structures were built. They were definitely not built by the same group of people.
More importantly, discovering two different lands at such a short distance—even though the Heavenly Road was so big—was absolutely not a coincidence.
It was likely there were many other places like these within the Heavenly Road. As for the location Huangfu Haoyue met him, it was likely one of the numerous ones.
“Strange. Why are there so many places like these in the Heavenly Road? Could there be some sort of secret hidden in this place?”
Various questions arose in Chu Feng’s heart. He increasingly felt that this Heavenly Road was not simple. It was definitely not just a road that led to the Holy Land of Martialism from the Eastern Sea Region.
However, no matter what was concealed in this place, it was not something Chu Feng could discover. Right now, his most important mission was to find the place he and Huangfu Haoyue met. In other words, where his father was.
He had already been in the Heavenly Road for a few days, yet he hadn’t encountered any attacks from monsters. He didn’t even see any living creatures. So, Chu Feng reached a conclusion.
The tests in the Heavenly Road likely related to the distance. Since he was wandering about, even though he was advancing, he made very slow progress. In a short period of time, he wouldn’t meet the second wave of unknown creatures Huangfu Haoyue spoke of.
If he wanted to find his place of birth, then Chu Feng had to quickly advance. After meeting the second test, he should then be able to find the place he was born in.
After making that decision, Chu Feng stopped walking around. He put his full strength into making some distance.
Indeed, after a while, there was a dangerous aura that appeared up ahead.
Chu Feng could even hear rumbles—it was the sound of battle. Moreover, the might of this exchange was not simple. It was likely a fight between Martial Kings.
“This is?” But after Chu Feng continued forward, he saw an astonishing scene. In front of him, a large group of monsters appeared.
They were enormous in size—every single one was dozens of meters tall. They also had very ugly appearances. Not only did they have varying shapes and appearances, they even released an extremely dense feeling of evilness.
With a glance, one could see there were at least several million monsters, and every single one was actually a Martial King. There were even peak Martial Kings within their ranks.
Several million Martial King monsters. Chills would simply go down one’s spine if they even imagined such a scene, let alone appearing so realistically in their line of sight.
“What is happening? Could this be the second wave of unknown creatures Senior Huangfu spoke of?” Chu Feng could not remain collected when he saw them.
He discovered they were not illusions at all. He could even say with certainty that they were actual creatures.
However, the most terrifying thing, above even that, was the person who was fighting those monsters. It was Tantai Xue.
There were dozens of those monsters fighting her. Their cultivations varied; some were rank four Martial Kings, some were rank five. They all held higher cultivation ranks than Tantai Xue, and their strengths were very powerful as well. Judging by the attacks they sent out, Chu Feng could see how strong they were.
Rather than saying Tantai Xue was fighting those monsters, it would be more accurate to say the monsters were toying with Tantai Xue.
Indeed, they were toying with her. With their strength, even though Tantai Xue had a Divine Body, it was an easy task to kill her.
Moreover, at the same time the fight was going on, the observing monsters would even occasionally let out odd sounds—the sound of mocking laughter.
“Chu Feng, run! These monsters are not illusions!” Even Eggy panicked a bit when she saw that. She could feel how terrifying these monsters were.
The aura they emanated: bloodlust, ruthlessness, cruelty… nearly every single thing of darkness was gathered within them. They were simply a group of monsters who lived to kill. If they discovered Chu Feng, he would be absolutely dead.
“No, I cannot ignore her.” However, Chu Feng shook his head. He could not leave Tantai Xue behind.
“Tantai Xue, don’t panic. Don’t forget this is only a test.
“No matter if they’re illusions or not, as long as you are unafraid, they can do nothing to you.” Chu Feng thought Tantai Xue had lost the stability in her heart and was scared by the physical bodies of these monsters. So, he sent a mental message to remind her.
“Dammit, why have you come too? Run! These things aren’t a part of the Heavenly Road’s tests! It doesn’t matter if you fear them or not, they will kill you! Run!” replied Tantai Xue. She was alarmed after receiving Chu Feng’s mental message.
“What? These monsters aren’t a part of the tests? What are they?” Chu Feng’s expression changed greatly as well. Shock emerged into his eyes. He knew Tantai Xue was not joking at all.
“Kukukuku, it seems that this year’s harvests are quite good. Two have come!
“Boys, grab the male one over here as well.”
But just when Chu Feng became aware that something was wrong, a voice filled with amusement and evilness rang out.
Chapter 994 - The King of the Heavenly Road
“Dammit!” Chu Feng cursed, but it was already too late. Nearly in the same instant that evil sound rang out, a boundless pressure immediately descended and enveloped Chu Feng.
It was too powerful, so powerful Chu Feng could not resist it at all. He could feel its terrifying strength—a peak Martial King, an existence a step away from Martial Emperor.
Before such pressure, Chu Feng was bound entirely. There was no chance for him to escape. Several enormous monsters had come up to Chu Feng and surrounded him. One even extended its hand and hooked Chu Feng’s collar with its sharp nail, raising him up.
That feeling was like a giant grabbing a tiny ant. The monster was not only powerful, it was also enormous. In front of it, the adjective most suitable for Chu Feng was a single word: minuscule.
After grabbing Chu Feng, the monster threw him to Tantai Xue’s side. The monsters who were “fighting” her also stopped and backed away.
Simultaneously, the huge bloodthirsty monsters formed layers as they surrounded Chu Feng and Tantai Xue. All sorts of odd and revolting laughter rang out unceasingly. They simply didn’t seem like they were looking at a person, but more like two playthings.
As Chu Feng looked at those ugly appearances with alert, he cast his gaze towards Tantai Xue. Only then did he discover her chest rising up and down and her unstable aura. She had paid quite some price for the battle before. As Chu Feng thought, it was an easy task for these monsters to kill Tantai Xue. They were toying with her.
“Tantai Xue, what are those things?” Chu Feng asked by a mental message.
“How should I know?” Tantai Xue’s reply was very cold. She likely knew she was being toyed with, so she was very furious and agitated right now.
“You don’t know those things? Then how do you know they’re not a part of a test within the Heavenly Road?” Chu Feng asked again.
“Because I’m certain that all the tests in the Heavenly Road are illusions. These monsters are clearly not,” Tantai Xue replied impatiently.
“Tantai Xue, then do you think these monsters were left behind by the people who entered the Heavenly Road before?” Chu Feng asked.
He held a guess of some sort. Since there were so many peculiar places in the Heavenly Road—and he too was from the Heavenly Road—it was quite normal that there were other existences inside.
Tantai Xue seemed to have a greater understanding of the Heavenly Road, so Chu Feng wanted to be certain whether his guess was correct. Perhaps they could even find an opportunity to survive within this desperate situation.
She was taken aback by that question. Then, she pondered it. But in the end, she coldly shot Chu Feng a glance and said, “Why do you have so many questions? If you enjoying asking that much, why not just ask them?”
“Yeah, why don’t I just ask them?” Chu Feng gave a faint smile to Tantai Xue’s words, then very indifferently swept his gaze over the group of monsters and shouted, “Where did you come from? Why did you stop us?”
“Kukukuku…” Evil laughter once again rang out amongst the group of monsters.
Quickly after, the enormous group split apart. A monster different from the rest appeared within Chu Feng’s line of sight.
Actually, that monster, in terms of appearances, was not all that different from the other monsters other than its slightly larger physique and well-built body. Its strength, however, was much superior to the other monsters.
It was a rank nine Martial King. It was the existence that bound Chu Feng with nothing but its pressure. From the other monsters’ attitudes, one could tell it was likely the leader of these millions of monsters.
Since there was such a large number of monsters and they were all enormous, they occupied a lot of space. Due to that, the leader was still quite some distance from Chu Feng when it first showed itself. It approached them slowly and the pressure also became increasingly stronger.
It was intentionally strengthening its pressure; it wanted Chu Feng to see how powerful it was. It wanted Chu Feng to tremble before it.
But sadly, although Chu Feng was a rank eight Martial Lord right now, he had once defeated a rank eight Martial King. Though it was not with his true cultivation, he’d had that experience.
Thus, even though his opponent was very powerful, Chu Feng was not afraid at all. He was very calm.
“Sss—”
That made the rank nine Martial King monster frown. It felt a bit surprised; it could be seen it didn’t like how Chu Feng reacted.
“Brat, you’re not afraid of me?” said the monster. Its voice was thick and powerful, and even more deafening than thunder. However, there was not even a hint of righteousness. Instead, it was filled with evil, like a king interrogating a criminal.
“Why should I be afraid of you?” Chu Feng smiled. He couldn’t possibly be even calmer than he was; his attitude did not even seem like any criminal.
“Brat, do you want to know who I am?” The monster was clearly displeased as it coldly asked.
“Rather than wanting to know who you are, I want to know why you stopped us. You should know your very actions have broken the rules of this Heavenly Road.” Chu Feng was not afraid at all. Instead, he questioned it back in a loud tone.
The monsters all around were furious at Chu Feng’s attitude. Their brows furrowed deeply, expressing their displeasure. Their venomous gazes and sounds of teeth gnashing made it seem they wanted to take Chu Feng into their mouths and crush him into mush.
“HAHAHAHA—” But just at that moment, the rank nine Martial King monster started laughing. Its laughter was very deafening and sinister. It even made invisible sound waves and violent gales which endlessly charged at Chu Feng and Tantai Xue.
The laughter was completely different from before. Mixed in with such laughter was fury and killing intent. This monster was enraged by Chu Feng’s words.
“Dammit, you angered it!” Tantai Xue coldly rebuked.
“I did indeed anger it, but even if I didn’t, would it spare you?” Chu Feng replied.
Tantai Xue was made speechless by Chu Feng’s question. Indeed, as Chu Feng said, they were already like a lamb in a tiger’s mouth. These monsters were absolutely not kind. The instant they were caught was the instant they were fated to die.
They were dead already, so it was only a matter of time. Recalling that, Tantai Xue was put more at ease and she no longer blamed Chu Feng.
“Brat, listen up. I don’t care if you have the experience of passing the Heavenly Road or not. I don’t care where you came from. However, with me here, you should not even think of passing through.
“In this place, if I want you alive, you will live. If I want you dead, you will die. Do you know why? It’s because we are the kings of the Heavenly Road.” As it spoke, the monster’s tone was very cold. Moreover, it was filled with inviolable majesty.
At that instant, even though Chu Feng appeared unperturbed, his heart was actually a bit shaken. He wanted to buy time so he could find a chance to escape, but now, he was uncertain whether these monsters would even give him that chance. He truly felt their strong bloodlust.
*hmm*
However, in this crucial moment of life and death, an invisible wave rushed past Chu Feng and the others. Simultaneously, a blinding light shone behind the monsters.
It was a very bright light. It completely illuminated the pitch-black Heavenly Road. The light was so strong no one even dared to widen their eyes.
Before such light, Chu Feng and Tantai Xue were in a fairly decent state, but the monsters started making lowly, painful, and quiet roars, as if they were bearing some sort of great torment.
More importantly, Chu Feng actually felt strong fear emanating from these monsters. They, who held incomparable arrogance before, were now afraid.
A voice filled with ancientness also arose in the direction of the light.
“You are merely a group of filthy guards whose seals have been removed. Yet you dare to call yourselves the kings of the Heavenly Road?”
Chapter 995 - Martial Emperor
“You are merely a group of filthy guards whose seals have been removed. Yet you dare to call yourselves the kings of the Heavenly Road?”
After those words were spoken, there was sudden movement within the army of monsters. They, who were making low roars, now actually started howling in madness. To be more precise, howling in pain.
Indeed, these were cries of pain. Although Chu Feng could not open his eyes right now, he could feel the changes occurring to his surroundings with his Spirit power. The monsters’ bodies were being crushed. The light was killing them.
Moreover, before such radiance, even though the monsters’ sizes were as big as mountain peaks and their numbers were so much they looked like an ocean—vast and endless—and they were all Martial Kings, they were completely powerless.
What they could only do was stare as their bodies were torn apart, then refined until their lives disappeared completely.
“This feeling… It’s an Imperial Might!”
Chu Feng felt shocked. He could feel the power surging amongst the light and how horrifying it was. The feeling was simply unstoppable. It seemed it could destroy anything. Even the indestructible bodies of Martial Kings, before such power, stood no chance. And this power was called Imperial Might.
A Martial Emperor. At that very instant, Chu Feng had actually met a Martial Emperor within the Heavenly Road.
“What is happening here?” Not only was Chu Feng alarmed, even Tantai Xue was in a bit of a daze. They didn’t know what was happening anymore.
When it felt the attacker was going to kill them all, the rank nine Martial King monster threatened, “Bastard, do you know where we came from? You dare kill us all?! Do you think—”
But before it finished its words, it made a painful howl. Afterwards, it completely disappeared.
All noise disappeared in their surroundings resounding endlessly with howls. It was as if the monsters were never there. It was dead silent.
The blinding light also faded away slowly. Darkness once again enveloped all of them.
“This…”
Chu Feng could finally open his eyes. But after he captured the scene before him, even though he had experienced quite a few battles and slaughters, his heart couldn’t help but beat heavily.
The monsters had all died. Several million monsters—all Martial Kings—had died. Not a single one was left alive.
But they did not completely disappear. Their enormous and revolting limbs were still around him along with the fetid mist of blood.
The remnants of the monsters seemed as if they stretched out for infinity and completely enveloped everything. It was extremely horrifying when one gave such a scene a glance.
“So this is a Martial Emperor!”
Imagining the endless group of horrifying monsters before, then gazing at the scene in front of his eyes, Chu Feng couldn’t help but exclaim at the attacker’s strength. Martial Emperor—an existence of legends. Its power was indeed unimaginable.
*bang… bang… bang… bang…*
But right now, rumbles started resounding from the distance. That noise was akin to the explosion when a meteor crashed into the earth. It was thunderous and shook one’s heart. However, these were merely footstep sounds.
Even Chu Feng frowned slightly at the repeated sounds. He knew the person who killed the millions of Martial King monsters in a blink of an eye had come. It was the Martial Emperor.
In reality, not only did Chu Feng frown, even Tantai Xue, the one titled as witch who came from the Holy Land of Martialism, knitted her brows closely. She too was extremely nervous.
The two of them fixed their gazes closely in the direction of the rumbles. Finally, an enormous dark shadow appeared deep within the mist of blood.
Because of the bloody mist, it was very difficult to see its appearance clearly. They could only see a dark shadow, but judging by its area, one could tell how big it was.
The one who came was actually several hundred meters tall. Before it, the monsters that were killed became tiny existences.
As for Chu Feng and Tantai Xue, they could no longer be described as ants before this thing, but as dust instead. Indeed, in front of this enormous figure, humans like Chu Feng and Tantai Xue were only as big as specks of dust.
“Interesting. It seems that this Martial Emperor isn’t human. This Heavenly Road is truly interesting!” Eggy actually appeared quite excited when she saw the departing enormous creature.
As for Chu Feng, he wasn’t in the mood to joke. He didn’t know whether it was an enemy or ally. However, he did know it was much more terrifying than the monsters before. Martial Emperor—just this thought alone could make one’s soul flee.
As the enormous creature neared, though Chu Feng and Tantai Xue were in the air, the space beneath their feet violently trembled every time it took a step. The two of them couldn’t even stand stably in the air.
At that moment, the enormous creature was very close. However, it was still a huge shadow. What one could see was only a pair of blood-red eyes.
Those eyes were really too big. Rather than saying they were a pair of eyes, it would be more accurate to say they were two bright moons—blood-coloured moons.
Then it suddenly stopped. The radiance emitted from its eyes enveloped Chu Feng and Tantai Xue. It was carefully examining them.
“Senior, thank you for helping us.” Chu Feng clasped his fists in thanks when it didn’t move. No matter what it planned, it had still saved them.
“Follow me,” An ancient and deep voice came from the enormous creature. Afterwards, it turned around and went back in the direction it came from.
Chu Feng didn’t hesitate as he quickly followed. Tantai Xue did the same.
“STOP!”
But just at that moment, the enormous creature turned its gaze around. Its blood-red eyes emanated a horrifying killing intent.
It fixed its gaze onto Tantai Xue and said with an extremely icy tone, “If you dare to take another step, I will tear you apart.”
Tantai Xue’s body trembled; she was not lightly scared. She stopped moving, not daring to make even half a step more. Although one could not see her complexion, Chu Feng could feel her face was drenched with cold sweat.
Martial Emperor—every single word from one stunned one’s soul. An existence of that realm surpassed typical cultivators.
“Continue forward and you will pass the Heavenly Road. There will be no one ahead to stop you.” The enormous creature’s tone became quite a bit more gentle when Tantai Xue stopped.
“Senior, thank you for the advice.” Tantai Xue took a relieved breath. She, who was typically cold, gave a rare bow and clasp of hands in expression of her gratitude.
But the enormous creature no longer paid attention to Tantai Xue. It continued striding forward with heavy steps. Indeed, it was not heading towards the Holy Land of Martialism but a certain other place in the Heavenly Road.
Chapter 996 - Shadow
“Chu Feng, be careful. No matter what it’s here for, do not argue with it. Let alone there are times where one must lower their heads, you are now facing a Martial Emperor!
“Sometimes, being a bit humble can perhaps save your life,” Tantai Xue said mentally after the enormous creature left. As she faced a Martial Emperor, she too didn’t dare to be careless.
“Humble? If it were you, would you be humble?” Chu Feng asked with a smile.
“I…” Tantai Xue did not reply. Humbleness depended on the person. Some people would never be willing to bow down to another even if they died. Chu Feng was a person like that, and Tantai Xue was the same.
“Heh, Lady Tantai, no matter what you say, I do have to thank your concern. Don’t worry. One day, I’ll see you again in the Holy Land of Martialism. Let us meet in the future.” Chu Feng once again smiled, then chased after the enormous creature gradually getting farther and farther away.
The enormous creature quickened its speed. In a blink, it disappeared within the mist of blood. Chu Feng quickly followed, and he too left quickly.
Only Tantai Xue remained. She looked in Chu Feng and the enormous creature’s direction, and looked for a very long while. Only then did she murmur to herself, “Where did this Chu Feng come from? Why was that Martial Emperor existence looking for him?” Tantai Xue pondered curiously. Yet, regardless of her thoughts, she remained puzzled. So she just stopped thinking. She leapt forward and, in the direction the creature pointed, headed towards the Holy Land of Martialism.
Chu Feng naturally followed the creature.
Right now, the cover of the mist of blood had vanished. In addition, since the two of them were much closer now, Chu Feng could see the creature’s appearance clearly.
It was indeed not human, but it had a humanoid figure. As for why it wasn’t human, it was because its head seemed like a dog’s. To be more precise, like a wolf’s. But in reality, it was neither a dog nor a wolf. It was a creature Chu Feng had never seen before.
It stood several hundred meters tall like a ladder that reached the heavens. It wore golden armour; however, the armour did not emit any light.
At that moment, what attracted Chu Feng’s attention the most was the weapon in the enormous creature’s hand. It was a sceptre—a very special sceptre.
It even seemed as if it came from the creature’s body itself; it seemed as if it were one with the creature. But something absolutely true was that the sceptre contained extremely terrifying power.
On the road, Chu Feng had attempted to communicate with this enormous creature, but it was ignoring him. Although it didn’t berate him or anything, it didn’t pay attention to him. Rather than saying it was allowing Chu Feng to come with it, it would be more accurate to say it was guiding Chu Feng.
“Chu Feng, this dog-head wouldn’t help you for no reason. It wouldn’t be your relative, right? Heh…” Eggy smiled with a naughty expression; her smile was a quite happy one.
“Less of that nonsense.” Chu Feng felt rather helpless. In a situation like this, likely only Eggy could remain this calm and even dare to make a joke.
Although her joke was quite ridiculous, Chu Feng was actually also making guesses at the creature’s origin. Even though Chu Feng felt that this Martial Emperor creature couldn’t possibly be his relative, there was likely some sort of relationship between them.
Chu Feng was even thinking it was bringing him to the place he and Huangfu Haoyue first met. In other words, this enormous creature was on the same side as him.
The more Chu Feng thought of that, the more excited he became and the closer he followed. He was very afraid he would miss the chance to solve the mystery of his ancestry.
With the creature guiding the way, Chu Feng indeed came to the edge of the Heavenly Road and entered yet another vast tunnel. This too was someone else’s land, but it was many times vaster than the other ones Chu Feng saw before. It was on a completely different level.
As he looked at the structures on the two sides, Chu Feng became more and more agitated. The feeling this place brought him was the exact same as Huangfu Haoyue’s descriptions.
If it must be described, one word was sufficient—dark. However, its true feeling was the complete opposite—holy.
Indeed. The structures in this place gave others such a conflicting feeling. Seeing darkness, yet feeling holy.
“Waa, there’s so many big dog-heads?” Even Eggy couldn’t help exclaiming when Chu Feng entered deeper in.
At that very instant, what appeared by his sides were enormous dark-grey statues. They were several hundred meters tall and all held sceptres. They were identical to the creature leading Chu Feng.
The only difference was that the ones by his sides were statues, while the one leading Chu Feng was a living Martial Emperor.
At first, Chu Feng even thought the statues were built by this enormous creature, but soon, he discovered he was wrong.
At that moment, in front of Chu Feng, a large door appeared. It was already opened, and inside it was dusky. Only in its depths was there a bit of light. The door could block off Spirit power; even Chu Feng’s Heaven’s Eyes were no exception.
However, what made Chu Feng shocked the most wasn’t the ajar door. It was outside the door. There were spots for two statues. However, one was vacant.
The enormous Martial Emperor creature was walking towards that empty space. Moreover, it stood neatly at that place, and went in the same position as the other statues.
*hmm—*
Just at that moment, the most mystical scene occurred. Its body started solidifying and its golden armour started changing. It became dark-grey stone and even the Martial Emperor aura disappeared. In the end, it became a statue—one the exact same as the previous ones.
“Waa, really? This dog-head that saved you truly is a statue!
“There are so many here; they wouldn’t all be Martial Emperors, would they?” Eggy widened her mouth in amazement. She felt it was quite inconceivable.
“Haha, interesting. Truly interesting! As expected of the existence who could seal me in your body. Chu Feng, I’m getting more and more curious about your family!
“Quick! Quickly enter! Let me see what they look like!” Eggy urged amidst the shock. Not only was Chu Feng impatient, she too was impatient to find Chu Feng’s family. Not only would it unravel his ancestry, perhaps the answer could even undo her seal.
After taking a deep breath, Chu Feng strode forward and headed towards the door.
After passing through the door, his surroundings became dark. However, it was different from the darkness within the Heavenly Road. With Chu Feng’s abilities, he could still see many things within the latter. So long as it was inside a certain range, he could see everything clearly.
But here, he lost the power that a cultivator should have. It was that dark in his surroundings. Even if he used the Heaven’s Eyes, there was not the slightest bit of change.
So, Chu Feng could only head towards the faint radiance. After nearing, his expression could help but change greatly.
He finally knew where the faint light came from. It was from a small fire. But right now, what attracted Chu Feng’s attention wasn’t the fire, but the person sitting cross-legged by it.
Chapter 997 - Old Ape
Chu Feng looked carefully, and he was once again shocked.
As thin as a match, the ape wore ragged clothing over its disheveled fur. Due to its visibly poor state and frailty, the old thing looked as if it were on its deathbed.
However, Chu Feng detected a near untraceable fierceness hidden within the old ape’s lifeless eyes, fierceness that could only come from experiencing a certain amount of suffering and reality. Chu Feng was currently very far away from acquiring such a thing.
“Waa, what is this? Why’s there an ape after the dog-heads? We wouldn’t have come to a zoo, right?” exclaimed Eggy surprisingly after seeing the old ape.
She was the same as Chu Feng; she too was nearly certain this was the place he an Huangfu Haoyue met. So, after he stepped past that door, they both felt who they would meet next would be—even if not his parents—his family.
But the ape in front of his eyes didn’t look like Chu Feng’s family at all, nor like his parents.
Judging by its surface, it didn’t even reach the standards of a Monstrous Beast. It was just an ape that simply could not be more normal. However, Chu Feng was a person who grasped special power. How could he possibly be of the same family with this ape?
“Junior Chu Feng greets Senior.” Although he was confused and didn’t feel any hint of familiarity with it, Chu Feng still clasped his hands, bowed, and paid his respects.
Chu Feng was certain this was where he and Huangfu Haoyue met. No matter who that ape was, since it was here, it was likely not an enemy. Even if it wasn’t a part of Chu Feng’s family, there was still likely some sort of relationship. So, it was worth his greetings.
But who would have thought after Chu Feng politely faced it, the old ape merely shot him a faint glance. Then, it cast its gaze back at the fire and said, “You’re too weak. Do you feel no shame coming back with strength like this? Get the hell out of here!”
Its calm words were filled with ice. There were even strong disdain and contempt.
Chu Feng, who thought he had found where he came from and assumed he was going to meet his relatives, was a bit unable to accept those words.
However, considering there were various unknown variables, he didn’t say much. Instead, he once again clasped his hands at the old ape and said, “Senior, you recognize me? Since you do, can you tell me where my parents are?”
But the old ape ignored Chu Feng words. There was no reaction. Instead, he used a wooden stick to stir the fireplace, making the flames burn a bit brighter.
“Senior, I don’t know what I’ve done incorrectly that led to your displeasure and treatment towards me.
“However, it could be considered that I’ve gone through many suffering to come to this place. I don’t have many requests; I just want to see my family. So… if I’ve offended you in any place, please forgive me.”
After seeing his words were ineffective, Chu Feng once again clasped his hands at the old ape. Then, he strode forth and headed towards it.
Since it had such a horrid attitude, Chu Feng didn’t prepare to waste his breath with it. He decided to just pass it and walk deeper in. This land was so big; if Chu Feng’s family were truly here, then he would definitely find them.
*bang*
However, before he even took a few steps forward, an invisible power suddenly appeared in front of him. With lightning speed, it struck Chu Feng’s body.
“Ah!”
The power forced him several meters back. When he landed on the ground, Chu Feng felt his inside in complete chaos. However, there wasn’t much pain. The power only forced him back; it didn’t harm him.
At that instant, he cast his gaze back at the place he bounced back. He discovered nothing. The thing that repelled him was not a pre-laid barrier.
Afterwards, he cast his gaze towards the old ape. But, he discovered that the old ape’s eyes were not on him. Chu Feng was caught off guard when he was struck back so he could not be certain whether that power came from the old ape.
*whoosh*
Suddenly, Chu Feng threw himself back up. Then, he used a bodily martial skill, a profound running technique that made his body become akin to an arrow that just left a bow and he rushed deeper in with light-like speed.
*bang*
However, like what happened earlier, before Chu Feng even passed the aged ape, he was repelled by an invisible power.
This time, Chu Feng was a bit angry. He had carefully observed and he was nearly certain that the one putting forth such power was the aged ape.
Even though he was displeased, Chu Feng didn’t display any anger. He felt the ape definitely had some sort of relationship with his family. So, he still asked very respectfully, “Senior, why must you stop me?”
But what Chu Feng didn’t expect was this time, the aged ape was unmoved. It took Chu Feng’s words like the wind that passed one’s ears.
That truly threw Chu Feng in a difficult position. He was certain this was where he met Huangfu Haoyue and his family. At least, someone related to his family would be here. Even this old ape was possibly an existence related to him; otherwise, it wouldn’t have said those words before which had implied it knew him.
Those words, as demeaning as they were, still meant the ape knew something.
Yet right now, it was not only unwilling to let Chu Feng pass, it was even driving him away.
In terms of strength, it was simply unfathomable. Chu Feng couldn’t forcibly pass, so he could only ask with respect. Yet, it ignored him. He couldn’t pass by force, nor could he pass by words. What could Chu Feng do?
“Chu Feng, let me go out and try. This ape is not simple. From my estimations of its strength, it is possibly even stronger than me before I was sealed. It is absolutely not a normal Martial Emperor. It’s not impossible that it was the one who sealed me within your body.
“Let me out and I’ll ask for the details. Even if I don’t learn anything about your ancestry, at least let me understand why it sealed me in your body for no apparent reason,” Eggy said suddenly.
Chu Feng didn’t refuse Eggy’s request. First of all, she was helping him, and second of all, she also had the right to question. Her request was not an unreasonable one.
So, Chu Feng willed the World Spirit Gate to open, and Eggy, the grand queen, slowly walked out.
After she appeared, the ape’s expression changed slightly. It seemed to be quite surprised, but after a faint glimpse, it retracted its gaze and paid no more attention to her.
It seemed that she was already prepared for such a reaction. The corners of her lips curled up as she revealed a cute and charming smile. She walked forward with her slender and long legs, but when she stopped, she did something that made Chu Feng completely dumbfounded.
Chapter 998 - Mystery of Ancestry
Eggy put her hands on her waist and furrowed her brows greatly. With an extremely loud and clear voice, she looked at the ape and cursed, “You old monkey bastard, who the hell do you think you are, acting like a lord here? You think you can be so mighty because you’re just a bit older? And you dare to tell Chu Feng to get out of here? And you even dare to stop him? Do you truly think you’re god?
“I’ll tell you this: you may drive Chu Feng away, but I’m no pushover. Why did you seal my cultivation? Today, you must give me a satisfying answer! Otherwise, I’ll pluck all your fur and make you into a bald monkey!”
Chu Feng was stupefied by Eggy’s words. He had thought of many ways she would try and persuade the old ape, but he never expected she would be this fierce. She didn’t even say half a polite word and just started insulting it. She even spoke in such an intense tone.
*boom—*
Just at that moment, the old ape stood up abruptly and at the same time, a ferocious Imperial Might swept over like a hurricane.
It was really too powerful. Chu Feng was frozen in front of it. He even had trouble breathing; on Eggy’s end, she was kneeling and pain filled her beautiful face.
“A mere Asura World Spirit dares to speak to me like this? You gave you these nerves?!” The ape was furious. Its words were filled with rage, and one could even hear the sound of its teeth gnashing.
“Mm—” Eggy’s face, other than pain, was one of unyielding. It seemed she wanted to retort, but she simply didn’t have the power to speak. The pain on her face became more and more distinct. It truly made Chu Feng’s heart ache.
“Senior, Eggy has always spoken her mind without much prior consideration. In addition, her power has been bound and she was forcibly sealed in my body for many years. She holds grudges in her heart, so that’s why she said those words. Senior, I hope that you can spare her life,” Chu Feng quickly begged.
“No matter the strength of a World Spirit, they are always a slave. The uncouthness of a slave lies in the responsibility of the master.
“Right now, if you kneel and beg me, I’ll leave her alive. Otherwise, this place will become her grave today and she shall never return to life!” the old ape said fiercely.
“Mm—” Eggy was enraged. She wanted to say something, but it was useless as she simply couldn’t even speak.
The old ape was too terrifying. Although what it emanated was also Imperial Might, it was several times stronger than the old dog-head. As Eggy said, this old ape was indeed a ruthless character and was indescribably powerful.
“Senior, if I’ve truly offended you in any way, you can tell me. If there’s any place I’ve let you down, even if you don’t want me to kneel, I will still kneel.
“However, if you don’t say the reason and want to drive me away… To be honest, Eggy’s words were all correct. If you want me to take her place for punishment, I can; however, if you want me to kneel, absolutely not,” Chu Feng firmly refused.
“Less of this rubbish. I’m asking will you kneel or not?!” the old ape shouted furiously. Everything seemed to tremble; its power was not only overwhelming, its tone was undoubtable. If Chu Feng did not kneel, it would truly kill Eggy.
“Senior, if you don’t tell me the reason, then it’s impossible that I kneel to you.
“However, to me, Eggy is not only a World Spirit, nor any slave. She’s a very important companion to me.
“I ask for a trade of lives. I ask that you spare her life. As long as you leave her alive, I am willing to die in her place.” Chu Feng spoke again. Moreover, in his eyes, there was a resolution to die.
Mm—“ When she heard those words, Eggy’s body couldn’t help but tremble. Her beautiful eyes instantly reddened and two streams of sparkling tears spilled from the corners of her eyes. Although the old ape controlled her body, it could not control her emotions.
When Eggy heard Chu Feng was willing to die for her, this queen’s heart melt. She was greatly moved.
“Hahahaha…” Just at that moment, the old ape let out a burst of laughter. It was laughing very happily. Only after a while did it look at Chu Feng with quite a bit of satisfaction and say, “Although your cultivation is lacking, you have some courage. You haven’t shamed your father’s name.”
After speaking, the old ape waved its arm. The flames burning atop firewood became a lantern that landed into its hand.
“Follow me.” With lantern in hand, the old ape turned around. It walked forward with a bent back, deeper into the pitch-black world. Simultaneously, the horrifying Imperial Might disappeared.
With her fetters gone, Eggy stood up quickly. She, filled with fury, leaped forward and actually attacked the old ape.
*hmm*
However, Chu Feng was already prepared for that. He willed the World Spirit Gate to open in front of Eggy. Catching her off guard, she leapt into the gate. Seeing his plan succeed, Chu Feng hurriedly closed it shut.
“Chu Feng, what are you doing? Let me out! I haven’t received this much humiliation in my entire life! I will kill that old ape!” Eggy furiously roared when she realized she walked into Chu Feng’s trick.
“Eggy, I know you hold grudges, but our strength right now is not enough. If we force a fight, we’re the only ones who will suffer.
“If you want to forcibly go, then I can join you. I won’t just watch as you send yourself to die. Even if you die, I will join you.
“If you truly want to send yourself to death for no reason at all, I’ll join you right now.” Chu Feng opened the World Spirit Gate again.
However, Eggy didn’t come out. She first wiped the tears from her face with grievance, then said, “For you, I’ve endured this time.”
After speaking, Eggy sat in the corner within the World Spirit Space. She hugged her knees and burrowed her head into her arms. She no longer spoke.
Chu Feng’s heart stung. But, he could do nothing. Putting aside the fact that the old ape was too powerful, it still held a relationship of utmost significance to him.
Although its attitude was horrible and had ridiculed him and Eggy before, it had not truly harmed them. Now, the ape’s attitude changed suddenly and it was even leading Chu Feng. Its previous actions might have even been a test.
The ape didn’t truly want to make things difficult for Chu Feng. So, let alone avenging Eggy, it was very difficult to even harbour any hatred towards it.
But exactly because of that, Chu Feng felt Eggy had truly been wronged. That’s why his heart ached for her.
No matter how wronged he was, it would be fine. However, he didn’t want the ones close to him bearing the same pain. Of course, Eggy was one of the closest people to him.
“What are you waiting for?” The old ape’s impatient voice came from the depths of this land.
“I’m coming.” Chu Feng didn’t dare to hesitate as he hurriedly followed.
He, at that moment, held too many questions in his heart. What awaited him up ahead was very possibly the mystery of his ancestry.
Chapter 999 - Chu Feng’s Gravestone
With the old ape leading the way, Chu Feng headed deeper into this place. After a short distance, they stopped.
At that moment, a gravestone appeared in front of Chu Feng. His expression changed greatly when he saw the name written on it. An indescribable emotion surged into his heart .
The name written on the gravestone was “Chu Feng”. With the Heaven’s Eyes, he discovered it was made by normal Profound Stone. The marked time was actually the exact same as his current age.
But sadly, the only thing he could discover was the things written on the gravestone. When he looked into the grave, he could see nothing.
“Senior, what is this?” Chu Feng asked the old ape amidst his confusion.
“Hoh…” The old ape calmly smiled. It was a smile filled with complex emotions. Then, it said, “Actually, I really should be calling you ‘Young Master’.
“However, right now, you aren’t qualified for that because title respect is gained through strength.
“As for this grave, it had saved your life before. And right now, it can save your life again.” An invisible wave surged out behind the old ape and into the grave.
The soil started churning and bursting outward. Very soon, a coffin appeared. It was also made by Profound Stone, but it was enormous. It was more than ten times the size of typical coffins.
When he looked at it, the complicated emotions in Chu Feng’s heart became more and more intense. He truly wanted to know what was inside this coffin and how it was related to him.
Before, the old ape said this grave had saved his life, and now, it could save him again. What did that mean?
*bang*
Just at that moment, a loud muffled sound rang out. The lid of the Profound Stone coffin opened. What appeared within was a blinding light.
It was a formation. An extremely profound—so profound Chu Feng comprehended nothing—and indescribably powerful formation. Despite its complexity, Chu Feng could still tell it was a Teleportation Formation, one far superior to ones from the Ancient Era.
“Go. This formation can bring you safely to the Holy Land of Martialism,” said the old ape indifferently.
“Senior, you want me to leave?” Chu Feng asked in bewilderment.
“Of course. You aren’t thinking of staying here, right?” The old ape calmly shot Chu Feng a glance. Its gaze was like saying, ”You must leave now!”
“Senior, do you know how I found this place? Do you know how I’ve been in all these years? After countless tribulations, I found where you were. After countless tribulations, I came here. I don’t have any other goal. I just want to know who my parents are. I just want to know how they are.
“But… I don’t even understand anything. I don’t even know who I’m a child to. I don’t know even know who my family are. I don’t even know why they abandoned me. And now, you want me to leave?”
Chu Feng was clearly a bit agitated. In his eyes, there was a trace of desire. He hoped this old ape would tell him a few things because he knew it definitely had information he wanted.
“Ahh…” Indeed, the old ape was moved after hearing Chu Feng’s words. It said, “Oh Chu Feng, it’s not that I’m unwilling to tell you, it’s just that your father is unwilling to let me tell you. He’s here right now, actually. However… he doesn’t want to see you because you’re too weak. So weak you’re unworthy to be his son.”
“What?” Chu Feng’s heart couldn’t help but tremble. That reason was quite a devastating one.
His father, who he dreamt of meeting, who he wholeheartedly admired, wasn’t absent. Rather, he was here right now. He was just unwilling to see Chu Feng. And it was because Chu Feng was too weak?
“Hoh…” Suddenly, Chu Feng smiled. It was an abnormally happy smile; but in reality, his heart was filled with extreme anger.
Suddenly, he exploded. He roared furiously. Towards the depths of this place, he shouted at the top of his lungs, “What kind of bullshit reason is that?”
“You abandoned me from a young age and had me become another person’s child. And now, you’re still unwilling to recognize me. And this reason is because I’m too weak?
“Fine, I admit. In comparison to you both, I am indeed very weak. I’m so pitifully weak. But must family be weighed by strength? How can there be parents like you in this world?! You—”
“Shut up!” But before Chu Feng finished what he wanted to say, the old ape suddenly shouted furiously. That voice was filled with a horrifying aura.
When it exploded next to Chu Feng’s ear, he felt his head buzz as if his entire being had been blown up. Then, his blurred emotions of sorrow and fury were magically pacified.
“You aren’t qualified to blame him. Go. Before you have sufficient strength, don’t come back here. Of course, if you feel he’s an unqualified father, you can also choose to never return. You can go live a life you desire,” said the old ape again. However, within its tone, there was a hint of sorrow.
Chu Feng, who had already returned to calmness, felt an indescribable pain in his heart when he saw the old ape’s expression. He suddenly realized there were some troubles it couldn’t speak of. Or, perhaps his father and his family had troubles they couldn’t speak of.
Regardless how they treated him, when Huangfu Haoyue protected him and when the big dog-head saved him within the Heavenly Road, it was his family behind the scenes. Without them, perhaps he would already be dead.
So, it didn’t matter how they treated him. The reality was that they protected him with everything they had. There would simply be no explanation why they did that if they didn’t love Chu Feng. So, he determined this treatment must be due to some trouble.
But what sort of trouble would force someone to abandon their child?
“Senior, since my father is unwilling to see me, I can leave. However, can you ask him what cultivation I need to have before he’s willing to see me? What cultivation do I need until he’s willing to recognize me as his son?” Chu Feng said coldly. In his eyes, there was even a bit of pleading.
The old ape’s gaze changed once again, like a layer of frost being melted.
“Ahh…” It sighed deeply once again, then said, “If I’m not mistaken, you must have been seen as a genius in the Eastern Sea Region. But do you know why I’m saying you’re weak?”
Chapter 1000 - Thing of Burden
“I know.
“As the proverbs say, ‘There are skies beyond this sky, and men beyond this man.’
“Of those in my own generation in the Eastern Sea Region, I am indeed not considered weak.
“But in the Holy Land of Martialism, there are definitely many people superior to me while being in the same generation. In comparison to them, I am indeed not strong,” Chu Feng replied.
“Wrong. Absolutely wrong. In the Eastern Sea Region, or the Holy Land of Martialism, either of them is just a part of this world. The difference is only the outside and the inside. What are the people there comparing to you?” However, after hearing Chu Feng’s words, the old ape appeared very agitated. It looked at Chu Feng and berated with a fierce tone, “You have the nine-coloured Divine Lightning in your body—it was given to you by your father.
“There’s even a World Spirit from the Asura Spirit World sealed in your body—it was given to you by your mother.
“And right now, their blood of nobility is flowing within your veins, yet you are still comparing yourself to the trash of this world? And you dare say you’re not weak?
“You aren’t just pathetically weak in cultivation, you’re pathetically weak in knowledge. Chu Feng, you’re truly so weak you’re a failure. Not only have you shamed the family’s name, you’ve also shamed your parents’ name.”
The old ape’s words stupefied Chu Feng and froze him. Even though its words were lashing out of Chu Feng for his weakness, it was simultaneously giving him some information.
His nine-coloured Divine Lightning was given by his father, and Eggy, the horrifying World Spirit, was given by his mother. From the old ape’s tone, which was resentful from disappointment, Chu Feng could tell that his father and mother were absolutely not ordinary people. They were likely very impressive as there were hints of respect within its tone.
The old ape was a Martial Emperor—there was no doubt to that. As for a person who could make the old ape so respectful… it was simply unimaginable.
Although his heart was shocked, Chu Feng didn’t interject. He silently awaited the old ape to leak more information. Only when it was unwilling to reveal any more would he analyze the information.
“Ahh…” After venting out such fierce words, the old ape’s mood was much calmer. As it looked at Chu Feng, whose face was serene yet had eyes filled with longing, it heaved another long sigh and said, “As they say, ‘If you near red, you become red. If you near black, you become black.’ You’re in such garbage lands, so it does make sense that you’re so weak. After all, you don’t belong to this place.”
“Don’t belong to this place?” Chu Feng’s heart was moved. He couldn’t help asking, “Then where do I belong?”
“You come from the Outer World,” said the old ape.
“Outer World?” Chu Feng was shocked.
“Ahh, whatever. Since you’re so lacking in knowledge, I’ll make an exception and tell you about this. I’ll let you know what burden you’re carrying on your back,” said the old ape.
“Your family comes from this world, but it has already been forgotten by this world’s people because long ago, your family left this world. However, undoubtedly, your family’s strength can bring forth admiration from everyone in this world, including many forces in the Holy Land of Martialism.
“As for the nine-coloured Divine Lightning in your body, that’s the symbol of your family. That’s the Inherited Bloodline only your family possesses. That’s the power that allows you to surpass all else in this world.
“As for your father, he was the family’s pride. But sadly, because of your birth, you and your father were driven away. All of your father’s honour had been stripped away. One could even say that the criminal who did that was you,” said the old ape with solemnness.
“What? I took away my father’s honour?” Chu Feng was shocked again. He couldn’t understand what was happening. However, recalling the old ape’s attitude before, and recalling the things that had happened to him, it seemed that Chu Feng understood something.
The old ape said the nine-coloured Divine Lightning was the power of his family’s bloodline. However, the Divine Lightning only entered his body at the age of ten. Which also meant before the age of then, there was no power from any Inherited Bloodline within his body. Even now, he simply hadn’t completely grasped the bloodline’s power.
That was sufficient evidence to the “weakness” the old ape spoke of before. A person who couldn’t even grasp their own bloodline. A person who didn’t even have any bloodline power within their body before the age of ten. Was that not weak?
So, he asked, “Senior, it was because of me? Was it because I was too weak, so the family drove me and my father away, so my family stripped away my father’s honour?”
“No. The one who drive you two out is indeed your family, but the one who stripped away your father’s honour is you. You! Do you understand?” the old ape furiously roared as it pointed at Chu Feng. It looked like it was gazing at an enemy; there was even some hatred within its eyes.
At that instant, Chu Feng felt extremely complicated emotions in his heart. An indescribable sorrow surged out from his heart and filled every single corner of his body. This was an emotion he had never felt before.
Chu Feng knew a very long time ago that his family was very powerful. He knew, a very long time ago, he disappointed his father. Although he hadn’t seen him before, he admired him a lot.
So, he worked hard at cultivation. On one side, it was to meet a goal; it was for himself. On the other side, it was to make his father proud. To make his family proud. He wanted, when he reunited with his family, to let them know he hadn’t ashamed them.
But it was actually himself who drove his father away from their family. It was even he who deprived all his father’s honour. That was really a bit hard to accept.
“Crap.” When Chu Feng entered a daze, the old ape’s expression suddenly changed greatly. There was actually a hint of fear that surged within its eyes.
*hmm* Suddenly, it willed the formation’s light in the coffin to shine with brilliance. It was beginning to activate. Then, it grabbed Chu Feng and threw him into the coffin. It said, “Stay there, and don’t move. No matter what happens, do not come out. Let this formation take you away.”
After speaking those words, the old ape shifted the Profound Stone lid and wanted to seal Chu Feng inside.
Seeing that, he hurriedly stopped the lid that was going to close him away. Looking at the old ape outside, he asked, “Senior, what happened?”
“Don’t ask so much. Just follow what I say.” The old ape’s eyes suddenly became mysterious and gentle. There was even a hint of sorrow and wistfulness. Its tone also became extremely warm as it said to Chu Feng, “Chu Feng, you must remember you were the one who took away your father’s honour. However, the one who can take it back will also be you. You’re his hope.”
“Hope?” Chu Feng’s heartbeat quickened when he heard that word. In that instant, he seemed to have understood something. So, he asked again, “Senior, when can I return here? What level of cultivation do I need to have in order for my father to be willing to meet me?”
The old ape hesitated a bit at Chu Feng’s question. Then, it said, “You can return whenever you feel like you can.”
*bang* Afterwards, a gentle power pushed Chu Feng down, and the coffin also closed completely shut.
Chu Feng soon arrived at the floating palace with Xuan Xiaochao and the others leading the way. Qiu Canfeng had personally built it, and it was an important area for war preparations. Even they didn’t have the qualifications to enter.
But Chu Feng, as the sect head, could naturally enter any place since this was a part of the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
After entering, Chu Feng discovered the Four Protectors—Qiu Canfeng, Xue Xiyue, Fu Liansheng, and You Mingdeng—were there.
Other than those four, there were also two more—Qiushui Fuyan and Taikou.
However, there was an unfamiliar person Chu Feng hadn’t seen before. It was an old man with a powerful aura—rank four Martial King. However, he wore a sickly complexion. It was quite evident he was the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s First Immortal.
After seeing Chu Feng, his expression was very strange. His gaze especially was very strange, as if he knew Chu Feng already.
Chu Feng even saw a hint of near indiscernible fear concealed within the First Immortal’s gaze as he looked at Chu Feng.
That made Chu Feng puzzled. He could not think of anything regarding himself that made a person like him feel fear.
“Everyone, get out. I want to talk to Chu Feng alone,” the First Immortal said after looking at Chu Feng carefully.
“That will not do. What if you intend to harm my sect head?” But You Mingdeng denied him immediately after he spoke.
“Sect head? He’s already become sect head?” The First Immortal felt quite surprised, but he still resolutely said, “If you want to have a discussion, get out. Otherwise, there will be none.”
“You…” Xue Xiyue was a bit displeased. She opened her mouth, about to spit out curses.
“All of you, leave,” Chu Feng interrupted.
“Chu Feng, this…” Qiushui Fuyan hurriedly cast a glance at Chu Feng, telling him to be more careful—the First Immortal was very dangerous.
“No matter. Seniors, head out for a moment. I feel that Senior First Immortal truly hopes to cooperate with us,” Chu Feng said with a faint smile. His face was completely calm.
“Whatever. Since Sect Head has spoken, let’s listen to him. We’ll step outside,” urged Qiu Canfeng as well when Chu Feng insisted.
“This… Then fine.” You Mingdeng reluctantly nodded.
At first, he was very dissatisfied with Chu Feng, and wanted Chu Feng dead no matter what. However, after Chu Feng became sect head, his attitude changed completely, and he became one of Chu Feng’s most loyal subordinates. He was absolutely convinced by his aptitude.
“First Immortal, if you dare to inflict harm upon my sect head, you will wish you were dead.”
But even so, Xue Xiyue and the others did not forget to fiercely warn the First Immortal before leaving. Only then did they head out.
“Senior First Immortal, although we faced each other as enemies before, I still truly feel sorry for what happened to Ya Fei.”
Chu Feng clasped his hands towards the First Immortal after everyone left, representing his apology. He believed the First Immortal had seen Ya Fei already. Even though she was only a Consciousness, if she were still awake, she would still retain her memories. Perhaps she had already told the First Immortal that Murong Xun killed him. And likely also what Chu Feng did to her.
“No need for that. Everything was Murong Xun’s fault. It’s unrelated to you.
“I’ve come here today to ask you only one thing. If I help you deal with the Immortal Execution Archipelago, will you truly be able to help Fei’er rebuild her body? Will you truly revive her?” the First Immortal asked gravely. As he presented that question, he fixed his eyes closely on Chu Feng, his gaze filled with desire.
“Ya Fei’s physical body has been destroyed. Her Source Energy has been cut, and I’m afraid other people’s bodies may not be compatible. Even if a body were created out of nowhere, it will still be very difficult to recombine her Consciousness with the new body.
“From antiquity, there have been countless examples of destroyed bodies but surviving Consciousnesses. However, if it were that easy to recreate a physical body and thus revive, there would be no such thing as death.
“I’ll be honest: I cannot guarantee Ya Fei’s resurrection. However, I will say that there are many profound techniques on the Misty Peak. Since Lady Piaomiao had spoken in such a manner, perhaps she truly does have a way to help Ya Fei,” Chu Feng said truthfully.
“Ahh… My poor Fei’er!” The First Immortal heaved a long sigh as the grief on his face became greater.
However, in the end, he still said, “Chu Feng, I will help you. But I will only help you reach the stone tablet. Whether you’ll be successful is your own business. I have nothing to do with that.
“Moreover, even though it was Murong Xun who killed Fei’er, I will not kill him. Similarly, I will not kill a single person from the Immortal Execution Archipelago.
“I can betray them, but I will not kill them.”
“Thank you, senior.”
Chu Feng rejoiced in his heart. Although the First Immortal held quite a position in the Immortal Execution Archipelago, from his words and actions, Chu Feng didn’t feel he was being lied to.
For Ya Fei, his precious granddaughter, he was truly preparing to help Chu Feng.
After concluding, Chu Feng called in Qiu Canfeng and the others. They started to discuss the specifics regarding their plan to deal with the Immortal Execution Archipelago. Of course, when doing these things, the First Immortal was asked to leave with Taikou accompanying him.
The First Immortal had already promised to help them. However, Chu Feng could tell, regardless of the First Immortal’s hatred towards the Immortal Execution Archipelago, he couldn’t bear attacking them due to his own kindness.
So, when they started planning how to attack the Immortal Execution Archipelago, naturally it’d be better to exclude him from the conversation. Otherwise, even if he could accept doing such things, there would be even greater guilty feelings in his heart.
“Chu Feng, we’ve heard two pieces of information when we were heading here. I feel that we must tell you this,” Qiushui Fuyan suddenly said.
“Sister Fuyan, what are they?” Chu Feng asked.
“A few days ago, an abnormal scene occurred above the Eastern Sea Region’s Fertile Continent. Its usual scalding summer atmosphere became a chilling air full of snow and ice.
“However, the snow and ice only stayed in the sky and didn’t fall down. It stretched outward for several thousands of miles. There were even roars akin to wild beasts that came from the snow,” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“A phenomenon? Does that mean it’s the descent of a Divine Body?” Xue Xiyue asked.
“I’m not sure. But from what I’ve heard, when a Divine Body appears, there will be indications. However, that scene suddenly appeared, then suddenly disappeared. No one knows what it meant.
“However, there’s only been so many occurrences like this that have appeared in the Eastern Sea Region. I feel it’s not normal for something to appear so suddenly,” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“I agree, it’s not normal at all. Sister Fuyan, what’s the second news?” Chu Feng asked.
Chapter 952 - A Spectacle about to Arrive
“The second piece of information isn’t really a secret anymore. I’m sure it will be known in every corner in the Eastern Sea Region soon.
“In a few days, there will be an enormous wedding hosted in the Misty Peak. The bride will be Chu Feng’s fiancée, Zi Ling,” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“Murong Xun is pushing the marriage day forward?” Chu Feng pupils shrank. He tightly clenched his fists; it was clear he was a bit disturbed. To him, Zi Ling was really too important.
“No, this isn’t a marriage between Murong Xun and Zi Ling.” However, Qiushui Fuyan shook her head.
“Then who?” Chu Feng asked.
“It’s Zi Ling and Jiang Qisha’s,” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“What? Jiang Qisha?” Chu Feng couldn’t help feeling shocked. Though, upon another thought, it was not all that surprising.
Zi Ling’s beauty was stunning, and she was a Divine Body. Jiang Qisha lusted for her beauty; that was somewhat understandable. However, Tantai Xue had clearly threatened Jiang Qisha to not do anything to Zi Ling and the others.
Yet, right now, Jiang Qisha was publicly flaunting his marriage with Zi Ling, which was quite crazy. It didn’t make much sense either, because this was simply challenging Tantai Xue.
“It’s a trap?” Chu Feng calmly said after some thought.
“You’ll know whether it’s a trap or not when you see this for yourselves.” As Qiushui Fuyan spoke, she handed out several invitation cards.
They were Jiang Qisha’s invitation cards sent to various forces in the Eastern Sea Region.
After opening it, Chu Feng wrinkled his brows even more. The content on the card truly made one livid.
Jiang Qisha had not only publicly announced he was the disciple of the Holy Land of Martialism’s Cursed Soil Sect, he even announced the reason for Zi Ling’s limited aptitude—it was because of the special poison in her body, the Heaven Gripping Pellet.
He even clearly stated on the invitation card that Zi Ling’s lover was Chu Feng, but due to his incompetence, he was unable to remove the pellet in Zi Ling’s body. His heart could not bear such a tragedy.
Thus Jiang Qisha decided to marry Zi Ling. Two years later, when the Heaven Gripping Pellet reached its most optimal state, he would take away her divine power, and have Zi Ling become an ordinary person.
“What a bastard.” You Mingdeng was furious after seeing that invitation card. He not only threw it away, he even shattered the desk in the palace.
“This Jiang Qisha brat has truly gotten tired of living.” As for Xue Xiyue, she too gritted her teeth from anger. She looked as if she wanted to skin Jiang Qisha alive.
After being together for a while, Qiu Canfeng had told them a few things about Chu Feng. So, they had a decent understanding regarding the relationship between Zi Ling and Chu Feng.
He was now the head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect, so Zi Ling was the wife of the head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
Yet now, Jiang Qisha publicly announced he would marry Zi Ling, and even stated clearly he was doing it for the divine power in her body. He truly went quite far. How could they even endure such a thing?
“It seems that this is most definitely a trap.” In contrast to You Mingdeng, Chu Feng appeared rather serene.
“But even if he’s luring you, he doesn’t need to do all this, right?” said Xue Xiyue furiously.
“No, he’s not luring me. In his heart, I’m not an obstruction in any way. He simply doesn’t need to go through so much trouble just for me.” Chu Feng shook his head.
“Then who is he luring?” All of them were confused.
“A person like Jiang Qisha, who also comes from the Holy Land of Martialism,” Chu Feng said.
“You mean it’s for Tantai Xue?” Qiushui Fuyan asked.
“Mm. I can feel that Jiang Qisha is still quite afraid of Tantai Xue. He fears she’ll harm Kuang Bainian, and the only reason he is doing this is to force her to appear,” Chu Feng said.
“Do you think she will?” Qiushui Fuyan asked.
“I’m not sure. Tantai Xue had said she would deal with Jiang Qisha, but she also said she would come and find me if that were the case. However, up until now, she has yet to contact me.
“I’m sure she will appear sooner or later. However, that will only be when she feels the time is ripe. Since she hasn’t come in contact with me, it means she isn’t absolutely confident she can defeat Jiang Qisha.
“So, this is a bit troubling.
“Although she promised to help us, there’s no friendship or anything between us. She is no fool, so she wouldn’t risk her life just for us.
“Similarly, the reason Jiang Qisha is doing this is because he’s afraid of his junior’s safety. Therefore, even if Tantai Xue doesn’t appear, he wouldn’t harm Zi Ling and the others. As for now, they are safe,” Chu Feng said after some analyzing.
“Then what should we do? Will we just do nothing and wait here?” Xue Xiyue said bitterly.
“No. No matter who Jiang Qisha is luring, Zi Ling is still my lover. I will not allow her to marry any other person.” Chu Feng shook his head.
“Sect Head, do you mean?” Fu Liansheng also spoke. At the same time, everyone’s gazes were focused on Chu Feng.
“On the day of marriage, capture the bride, and carry out murder!” Chu Feng said calmly.
“Haha, good! Then it’s decided! If we don’t show him a few things, they would truly think they can bully the Crippling Night Demon Sect anytime!” Xue Xiyue and the others were all joyed.
Simultaneously, a hint of extreme chilliness emerged into Chu Feng’s eyes.
Although he appeared very calm after knowing Jiang Qisha was going to marry Zi Ling, it did not mean he was not angry.
In reality, it was the complete opposite. Chu Feng already hated every single fibre of Jiang Qisha’s being. Jiang Qisha dared to even think of marrying Zi Ling—that was a capital offense. Chu Feng was going to kill him.
After confirmation of the plan, they executed it immediately. On that day, Chu Feng personally led the Crippling Night Demon Sect away from the Depraved Ravine. They headed towards the current headquarters of the Immortal Execution Archipelago—towards the Misty Peak.
They could not use the Teleportation Arrays to arrive at the Misty Peak directly. So, they had to leave at an earlier date. They had to take a longer path and sneak into the Misty Peak. Then, on the day of the marriage, when all forces of the Eastern Sea Region were present, they would give the Immortal Execution Archipelago and Jiang Qisha a surprise.
Actually, ever since the Immortal Execution Archipelago took down the Misty Peak and made it into their headquarters, that news had already shocked the entire Eastern Sea Region.
And right now, when Jiang Qisha spread the news that he came from the Holy Land of Martialism and was even going to marry Zi Ling, that shocked everyone even more.
Who was Zi Ling? Divine Body? Chu Feng’s lover? No, that was not all. Everyone knew Zi Ling was still Murong Xun’s fiancée. She was someone who had an arranged marriage with him.
Yet now, Jiang Qisha announced he would marry Murong Xun’s fiancée, in the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s territory! That was simply a slap in public.
However, the Immortal Execution Archipelago was hosting everything. Even the invitation cards sent to various forces were sent by the Immortal Execution Archipelago. That introduced a problem.
It meant the Immortal Execution Archipelago was now serving Jiang Qisha, or they were serving the force Jiang Qisha came from, the Cursed Soil Sect.
But no matter what, it would be a spectacle one should not miss.
With that thought in mind, sects from various places in the Eastern Sea Region hurried to the Misty Peak. Not to mention the ones who already received invitation cards, even those who hadn’t went forth to join in the liveliness.
Chapter 953 - Sneaking into the Misty Peak
When people from various areas headed towards the Misty Peak, there was also an army of ten million that covertly snuck in.
They were disguised and walked beneath the sea—it was the Crippling Night Demon Sect led by Chu Feng.
However, no one knew of their arrival because at that very instant, they were all deep under the sea. They were surrounding a round boulder.
“Sect Head, you’re certain the formation Lady Piaomiao spoke of is here?” You Mingdeng slightly frowned as some doubt arose.
After all, he was a rank four Martial King and a Gold-cloak World Spiritist. Yet, he could not tell what was special about that boulder.
“There’s no doubt about it.” Chu Feng lightly smiled as he firmly nodded. Actually, if it weren’t for the Heaven’s Eyes, he too wouldn’t have found that formation because it was really too hidden.
But despite Chu Feng’s assurance, You Mingdeng, and even many others, were doubtful. No matter how you looked at it, this boulder didn’t seem like a boundless formation that could move millions of people.
“Master, you can activate this formation.” Chu Feng smiled again, and then with mental messaging, he sent the rest of the information to Qiu Canfeng.
Qiu Canfeng’s eyes lit up after hearing Chu Feng’s words. Then, he stood out and laid an Activation Formation on the boulder.
*hmm*
When the formation was in progress of activating, the seemingly ordinary boulder immediately shone with radiance. The light quickly converged to form a formation which then enveloped all the members within.
When countless runes swirled around, layer after layer of odd power drifted within the formation.
“Waa, it truly is a formation! It’s amazing!”
Almost everyone was shocked by its appearance. Expressions of surprise surfaced onto their faces.
They could feel the power it contained, and they also understood its profoundness.
Even a person like Qiu Canfeng couldn’t help praising, “As expected of Lady Piaomiao. This is truly something not an ordinary person can do.”
“This is a formation Senior Piaomiao spent several hundred years building. To say it’s her life’s work wouldn’t be an exaggeration.
“This formation is as abstract as the Formation of Multitudinous Talismanic Soldiers cast by Jiang Qisha. It’s even a bit more powerful.
“As long as it borrows a bit of the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s power, it can create warriors as powerful as us and we can also control them.
“On the day of the wedding, Murong Mingtian and Jiang Qisha will definitely welcome the various guests. At that time, activate this formation and attack the Misty Peak.
“When the army attacks, even if their defenses are enough to stop us, they will ignore the inside of the Misty Peak. I and the First Immortal will then go the stone tablet, and I will cultivate the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique,” Chu Feng said.
“But Sect Head, even though it’s powerful, this formation cannot allow us to completely overtake the Misty Peak. It will at most catch them off guard for a short while.
“As for the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique, it clearly isn’t something that’s easy to cultivate. There’s only a brief amount of time! What if you’re discovered?” They were still not too worried.
“Naturally, the Mysterious Technique isn’t easy to cultivate, but I doubt it will be so challenging that I will fail.
“Lady Piaomiao had described its cultivation difficulty. If I’m not mistaken, I should finish within half a day,” Chu Feng said.
“Half a day?” You Mingdeng and the others couldn’t help deeply gasping.
“Half a day is enough. Otherwise, my Zi Ling would truly become his.” Chu Feng faintly smiled—confidence was worn on the corners of his mouth.
“Then… fine. We will follow your arrangements.” You Mingdeng and the others no longer doubted him.
“Everyone, the success of this conquest will depend on you. If we obtain victory, all of you have done deeds of absolute importance. I, Chu Feng, will definitely repay all of you.” Chu Feng was very thankful—thankful for these millions of people who were willing to put their lives on the line just for his sake.
“Sect Head will be victorious! The Crippling Night Demon Sect will be victorious!” someone suddenly shouted.
“Sect Head will be victorious! The Crippling Night Demon Sect will be victorious!” Quickly after, everyone started yelling. With these words, they declared their unyielding loyalty towards Chu Feng.
Chu Feng didn’t blame them or anything for making such a ruckus. Although this was already within the borders of the Misty Peak, the sea was very deep. Moreover, they had already laid Concealment Spirit Formations beforehand. Even if they were shouting loudly here, people outside wouldn’t be able to hear them.
However, he had to admit, when seeing so many people willing to fight for him, he not only felt gratitude, he felt very emotional.
Afterwards, Chu Feng didn’t dally any longer. He leapt forward and came by the First Immortal’s side.
The First Immortal’s eyes were glittering, and he said unbelievably, “I had thought you relied on your master Qiu Canfeng to become sect head, but I now seem to be wrong.”
“Hoh…” Chu Feng gave a light smile, then said, “Let’s go.”
Chu Feng consumed the Alternation Pellet Lady Piaomiao prepared for him. After changing his appearance, he pretended to be the First Immortal’s servant as they advanced toward the Misty Peak.
When they came above the sea surface, Chu Feng saw a lively scene he had never seen before. There were not only several new palaces built within the Misty Peak, it was very crowded scene. One could see people everywhere in the sky.
Rough estimations gave him a number of over a hundred million people. Ninety percent were from other Eastern Sea Region forces. They came here just to watch the upcoming display.
No one was denied entry to the Misty Peak at that moment. Regardless of strength, position, or status, so long as they came here, they would have good food and good residences. It was quality treatment of guests.
“Your Immortal Execution Archipelago truly isn’t simple. They’ve made such a huge show even when they give their own fiancée to others.” Chu Feng couldn’t help but mock the First Immortal when they saw such a grand presentation.
“Hoh…” It was now his turn to give a light smile. Then, he said to Chu Feng, “Even if it gets more impressive, so what? It’s not like you’re going to allow this marriage to be held successfully.”
The First Immortal dashed forward and increased his flying speed towards the Misty Peak.
Chu Feng lightly smiled as well. He too dashed forward and followed the First Immortal’s steps.
With the First Immortal leading the way, they were met with no obstructions even though it was occupied by the Immortal Execution Archipelago. They thus easily entered the Misty Peak.
Chapter 954 - A True Divine Body
Although Chu Feng had entered the Misty Peak, he could not go see Zi Ling, nor could he go to the stone tablet.
Actually, he could not go anywhere. He could only rest in the First Immortal’s residence. Everything was left up to him, and every piece of information was to be inquired by him.
In a situation like this, if the First Immortal held malicious intentions and wanted Chu Feng dead, it would be easy for him to do so. However, Chu Feng did not feel any sort of uneasiness or nervousness.
It wasn’t that Chu Feng believed in the First Immortal, it was that he believed in the affection between the First Immortal and Ya Fei. For her, he wouldn’t sell Chu Feng out.
Yet, this wait lasted ten full days. Although no one had gone to this residence looking for trouble, the First Immortal had yet to return.
This made even the calm Chu Feng a bit anxious. By the look of things, tomorrow was the wedding day between Zi Ling and Jiang Qisha. However, the First Immortal hadn’t returned. Could something have happened?
*jii*
Just when Chu Feng was so nervous he couldn’t stay still anymore, the palace door was opened. At the same time, a familiar person walked in—the First Immortal.
“Senior First Immortal, you’ve finally returned. Why were you gone for so long?”
Chu Feng’s tense heart was relaxed at last. But only after nearing the First Immortal did he discover the stench of alcohol exuding from his body. He had likely drank quite a bit of wine.
“I haven’t seen the ancestor and the master in a long time. They welcomed me, so I couldn’t refuse. I simply couldn’t leave the banquet.
“But don’t worry. I got the thing you wanted. This is the Spirit Formation key that leads to the stone tablet.” As the First Immortal spoke, he took out a key, then said, “However, the ancestor seems to view it with quite a bit of importance. If I hadn’t made countless contributions for them, there’s no chance they’d grant me this key. Even now, they don’t permit me to bring anyone else there. Only I alone can go up and cultivate.
“But that’s not an issue. Tomorrow, on the day of marriage, your Crippling Night Demon Sect will come and make trouble anyway. At that time, everything will be in chaos so there will be no problem when I bring you there amidst the havoc.
“Moreover, today, I went to the stone tablet and gave it a look. I even found the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique, and attempted to cultivate it.
“However, I found it too difficult to cultivate. It would require me half a year to a full year even for a rough understanding of the technique. It’s quite an urgent situation right now. How will you be successful?”
“Hoh, First Immortal, you’re afraid I’ll fail?” Chu Feng asked with a smile.
“Yes, of course I am. After everything that’s done, success is the only option.” The First Immortal nodded.
“Senior, don’t worry. Although it’s a gamble, it’s not like I lack any confidence. It won’t matter how difficult the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique is to cultivate. Half a day is absolutely enough.”
Chu Feng was very sure of himself. Let alone the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique which there had been past instances of success, he even grasped an Earthen Taboo martial skill which there had been no recorded instances of success.
“It seems that the rumours are not false. You truly are a monster. The Immortal Execution Archipelago shouldn’t have made you an enemy.” The First Immortal gave a long emotional sigh when he saw Chu Feng’s definite trust in himself.
“Senior, do you have news regarding Zi Ling and the others? How are they right now?” Chu Feng asked. That was the thing he was most worried right now.
“Don’t worry. Not to mention Zi Ling and the others, even the people from the Misty Peak are in a very good condition. Jiang Qisha is fearful for his brother’s safety, so he doesn’t dare touching them. And right now, the Immortal Execution Archipelago has already become Jiang Qisha’s puppet; naturally, they don’t dare to go against his words and harm any one of them,” the First Immortal said.
Chu Feng’s heart was even more at ease. He couldn’t help walking up to the palace window and looking at the stelliferous night sky. However, in his heart, complicated emotions started stemming forth.
Despite the tranquility during the night before the great battle, Chu Feng’s heart could not be soothed.
Even though Chu Feng had a certain amount of confidence, the future was always filled with variables. There were some things that he could not affect.
In such a crucial moment, he too was afraid. He was afraid of losing. He was afraid of defeat. Not only would it represent his death, it would represent the death of all the members in the Crippling Night Demon Sect, and all his lovers and brothers.
However, Chu Feng didn’t even know who his parents were! He still didn’t know who sealed Eggy in his body, in addition to the other powerful World Spirit!
So, he was afraid. If he were dead, no mysteries would be unraveled. So, he had to win this battle.
At the very same instant, Jiang Qisha was in Murong Mingtian’s residence.
“What is this?” Murong Mingtian couldn’t help knitting his brows when he saw several pellets in Jiang Qisha’s hand.
Those pellets were very special. There were countless minuscule runes imprinted on them. Those runes looked as if they were alive as they were slowly squirming around.
“This is a treasure from my Cursed Soil Sect, called the Talismanic Pellet. It demands several years of concocting, and even though it has a similar effect as Forbidden Medicines, its backlash is very tiny. Its strength is much stronger as well,” Jiang Qisha explained.
“Why are you giving me such a treasure?” Murong Mingtian asked in confusion. Jiang Qisha words had told him that these Talismanic Pellets seemed to be an invaluable treasure.
The pure advantages it had in comparison to Forbidden Medicines were sufficient as evidence.
“Tomorrow, that witch will come. She isn’t easy to deal with, and I need you to help me,” Jiang Qisha said.
“You’re talking about that Tantai Xue? Isn’t she just a rank nine Martial Lord? You’re afraid of just a rank nine Martial Lord? That doesn’t seem like you, right?” Murong Mingtian said puzzledly.
“She was a rank nine Martial Lord, but the present is different from the past. Do you remember the phenomenon that appeared? It appeared because she made a breakthrough. If I’m not mistaken, she has already become a Martial King,” Jiang Qisha explained.
“She caused the phenomenon? That means she has a Divine Body?” Murong Mingtian felt a bit amazed.
“That’s right. She does indeed have a Divine Body.” Jiang Qisha nodded.
“Even if she does, she’s only a rank one Martial King. Is there a need to be this nervous?” Murong Mingtian lightly smiled and said.
“Hoh…” However, Jiang Qisha smiled—it was a very strange smile. Then, he asked Murong Mingtian, “Have you seen a true Divine Body?”
Chapter 955 - The Wedding Begins
“I…”
Murong Mingtian was a bit speechless. Although Zi Ling had a Divine Body, due to the Heaven Gripping Pellet, she simply hadn’t fully used its power. She was even much inferior to those with good aptitudes. Therefore, he had never seen what a true Divine Body looked like.
“There’s a reason we call Tantai Xue a witch. It’s one thing if she doesn’t make a breakthrough, but since she has, it won’t be as simple as merely one rank. She doesn’t only have a true Divine Body, she is even a witch,” Jiang Qisha said gravely.
Murong Mingtian couldn’t help gulping when he looked at Jiang Qisha’s serious gaze. It was the first time he saw him face someone so solemnly.
“If that Tantai Xue comes tomorrow, you face her first. Help me test her abilities, but don’t use the Talismanic Pellets. Only use them when Tantai Xue is injured, then we will kill her together,” Jiang Qisha said.
“Injured? You’re certain she will be injured?” Murong Mingtian’s expression couldn’t help changing.
“Hoh. I never do things I lack assurance in. I admit, that witch Tantai Xue is very powerful, and especially after her breakthrough even I will feel some difficulty in defeating her, but I am certain she will die when she comes.” Jiang Qisha smiled with smug, then strode away.
“Ancestor, do you think there’s something wrong with these pellets?” asked Murong Niekong who had been silent before Jiang Qisha left.
“There won’t be. If Jiang Qisha wanted to harm me, he would have done so already. There would be no need for so much work.” Murong Mingtian shook his head.
“But Ancestor, if Jiang Qisha spoke truthfully about these Talismanic Pellets, aren’t they quite precious? Things like these are simply invaluable in the Eastern Sea Region, yet he’s willing to give such things to you!” Murong Niekong said.
“Normally, of course he wouldn’t, but now, there are no such things as willing or not willing. He does need a chess piece like me, after all.
“Hoh… He wants me to test that witch’s strength. I’m quite amazed he can think of such a thing. If her strength is so powerful that even he stands no chance, doesn’t that mean I’m absolutely dead?” A sneer arose onto Murong Mingtian’s face, and a hint of fury surfaced into his eyes.
“That Jiang Qisha should truly be damned. He has only been using us from the very start. Ancestor, if this treatment continues, how long do we endure this for?” Murong Niekong was rather angry as well.
“It’s about time. Tomorrow, I’ll let Jiang Qisha know that I, Murong Mingtian, am no pushover.” Suddenly, a strange glint emerged into his eyes, indicating a long-planned scheme.
“Ancestor, could it be… you’ve succeeded?” Murong Niekong rejoiced.
“Mm.” Murong Mingtian nodded.
“But Ancestor, since you’ve succeeded, why didn’t you kill Jiang Qisha just now, and instead are waiting until tomorrow?
“You know how much pain Xun’er is feeling because Jiang Qisha plans to marry Zi Ling! Even putting him aside, what he’s done is a huge disgrace to the Immortal Execution Archipelago!” Murong Niekong said.
“You don’t understand. On the surface, Tantai Xue is Jiang Qisha’s archenemy, but in reality, is she not our archenemy as well?
“If she truly comes tomorrow in order to save Zi Ling and the others, that means after dealing with Jiang Qisha, she will deal with us.
“Rather than removing Jiang Qisha and leaving behind a danger like Tantai Xue, why not instead use Jiang Qisha to remove Tantai Xue, then afterwards remove Jiang Qisha? With that, there will be no more worries.
“As for disgrace? Hoh… When I kill Jiang Qisha tomorrow in front of all the forces in the Eastern Sea Region, who’s the one disgracing who?” Murong Mingtian said smugly.
“Ancestor, you are truly brilliant.” The joy on Murong Niekong’s face became even stronger.
The seemingly simple wedding was in reality an ambush of danger. But what was fated to arrive would arrive sooner or later. When the sun rose from in the east sea, when it was just dawn, the Misty Peak was already crowded because today was the day of the wedding.
The ceremony required an extremely vast area. Naturally, the Misty Peak was unsuitable.
Therefore, that area was set up outside the Misty Peak—an enormous floating Spirit Formation. Its only use was really to support the banquet and hold over a hundred million people.
At that moment, the ceremony had already began. Not only could guests from various areas enter, even the people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago could. Other than a small portion of people who were still responsible for guarding, nearly everyone entered the gorgeous arrangement.
The wedding area also looked very special. It was not flat, and seemed more like stairs: the center was the highest, and the borders were the lowest.
Everyone could thus see the entire wedding event.
Those who sat on the tallest level were naturally the people with the highest positions and strengths in the Eastern Sea Region. For example, Murong Mingtian, Murong Niekong, and the chiefs from the Three Great Monstrous Clans. Only they were worthy to sit on the highest stage.
None were allowed to sit on that level other than them. Even people like the First Immortal could only sit on the second level.
“That’s Murong Mingtian? The ancestor of the Immortal Execution Archipelago, the one who controls them behind the scenes, the person who made the originally insignificant Immortal Execution Archipelago into the true overlord of the Eastern Sea Region?”
The person most focused upon was naturally Murong Mingtian. One must know that before the great battle at the Misty Peak, there had been simply no one who knew of his existence.
Murong Mingtian quite enjoyed the crowd’s discussions and their gazes of admiration, even adoration.
So, he was in quite a good mood. With a smile worn on his face, he stood up, and spoke some customary words representing the Immortal Execution Archipelago.
Though they were customary, after every single sentence, thunderous claps would follow. There was no one who dared to disrespect this several-hundred-year-old ancient monster.
“Next, please welcome the stars of today’s event!” After a brief speech, Murong Mingtian cast his gaze towards the Misty Peak.
At that instant, firecrackers were released, and gongs and drums resounded in the sky. A group of people wearing very festive clothing walked slowly over in the air as they held up an exquisite red sedan chair.
The person who led was in red, and he rode a flying horse over. It was Jiang Qisha.
As for the person within the sedan chair, without even guessing, they all knew it was Zi Ling.
At that moment, everyone held their breaths. Their gazes were fixed on Jiang Qisha, and on the sedan chair.
The carefully prepared wedding ceremony had truly began.
Chapter 956 - Madman
“Jiang Qisha! He’s the genius from the Holy Land of Martialism, Jiang Qisha!”
“He’s too powerful. At such an age, he’s already a rank four Martial King. This is a true genius! In comparison, not to mention Murong Xun, even Chu Feng can’t even be discussed equally with him!”
The people within the banquet cheered endlessly. All sorts of conversations rang out one after the other. Everyone was attracted by Jiang Qisha’s powerful strength. They had never seen a Martial King so young before, let alone one that was rank four.
They were all like frogs at the bottom of the well. They saw a new world—they saw a new world in Jiang Qisha. They were amazed.
Many young women couldn’t help but hold their hearts. Many were lovestruck by Jiang Qisha, and even their imaginations went wild. They wished the one in the sedan hair was them instead. They wished they could marry a man like Jiang Qisha. Even when Jiang Qisha glanced past them, their heartbeats would quicken, thinking he was looking at them directly.
Not to mention females, even many males, as they looked at Jiang Qisha, were filled with admiration. Naturally, they weren’t stunned by Jiang Qisha’s appearance, but by his strength.
Strength. In this world, strength was everything. The rest were useless. Strength was the only standard in this world.
Amidst the cheers and admirative gazes from various people in the Eastern Sea Region, Jiang Qisha kept a smile on his face since the very start. However, it was not a kind one—it was a disdainful one. Jiang Qisha held a mocking smile.
In his eyes, everyone here was only a bumpkin. They were trash who had poor cultivation aptitude yet still wanted to cultivate.
Due to that, when Jiang Qisha arrived at the very top level, he didn’t say any customary words to the crowd. He instead, with an arrogant tone and a loud voice, asked, “Do you know of Chu Feng?”
“We do!” the crowd replied in unison.
“Then do you know of Zi Ling?” Jiang Qisha asked again.
“We do!” replied the crowd again loudly.
“Then, do you know Chu Feng and Zi Ling love each other, and are a pair of affectionate lovers?” Jiang Qisha suddenly asked with a smile.
“What? This…”
Everyone was shocked at those words. However, they had heard of the relationship between Chu Feng and Zi Ling.
On the invitation cards sent out by the Immortal Execution Archipelago, it had also stated Chu Feng and Zi Ling were lovers, so more or less everyone knew about them.
However, Zi Ling was the person Jiang Qisha prepared to marry! They couldn’t understand why he suddenly mentioned this.
“Hoh…” Jiang Qisha faintly smiled at the crowd’s bewildered and doubtful expressions. Then, he said, “This is the truth. If you don’t believe me, I can call out Zi Ling and have her tell you about it.
“As for why I said this, it’s because I want to tell you this: it doesn’t matter what relationship Zi Ling has with Chu Feng—no one can stop me. I’m taking away his lover, and I’m forcibly marrying her. What is he going to do about it?” Jiang Qisha loudly laughed—it was quite a mad laughter.
Marriage was a day of elation. For good fortune, unpleasant topics were typically avoided. Where would one find a groom like Jiang Qisha who announced his evil acts?
Even if his words were the truth, he made everyone feel uncomfortable in an environment like this one. His announcement not only smeared on himself the name of an evil person, it even made the ones, who came here from faraway places, accomplices.
But Jiang Qisha didn’t seem to care about the crowd’s feelings, nor did he want to stop there. After a burst of laughter, he said, “Do you know why I’m marrying Zi Ling? Her beauty? I do admit that Zi Ling is very beautiful. It would not be wrong to say she’s the most beautiful woman I, Jiang Qisha, have ever seen.
“But this world is so big; there are plenty of beauties. Of course, I won’t marry a woman based on her beauty alone. I’m marrying her because of her divine power.
“There’s a Heaven Gripping Pellet in Zi Ling’s body, and that had sealed her divine power. But when she reaches the age of twenty, as long as she makes love with another man, her divine power will be taken away by that man. As for me, I’m aiming for precisely that power.
“What if you ask me, what will she become after I take away Zi Ling divine power? I don’t mind telling you that she’ll become a piece of garbage who can’t even cultivate.
“What if you ask me, what will I do to her after stripping away her power? I will tell you that I do hate to harm a beauty like this, but even if she’s more beautiful, so what? What use is a person who can’t cultivate? In the end, they’ll only become a tool for venting lust! Hahahaha…” After speaking, Jiang Qisha once again madly laughed.
Everyone’s face was wrinkled and they were extremely speechless. The former joyous atmosphere was completely shattered by Jiang Qisha’s words.
No matter what one said, Zi Ling was still an acclaimed beauty in the Eastern Sea Region, yet Jiang Qisha made her into a “tool for venting lust”. The people who heard that found it a bit difficult to endure.
“Ancestor, has this Jiang Qisha gone insane? Why is he saying these things on a day like this? He’s not only making himself look bad, he’s making us look bad. After all, we had helped him host the marriage,” Murong Niekong couldn’t help but say to Murong Mingtian mentally.
“He’s always been a madman, but he’s no fool. He can do whatever he wants to do; we’ll just watch along. I do want to see what sort of trick he’s playing.” In contrast to Murong Niekong, Murong Mingtian was quite a bit calmer.
“Why is no one saying anything? Do none of you think I’m an evil scum who lacks any bit of kindness?” Jiang Qisha suddenly asked.
“You and your mother are scum! You’re not worthy to marry Zi Ling, nor are you worthy to live in this world! Get the hell out of the Eastern Sea Region!” An old man suddenly stood up. He pointed at Jiang Qisha and threw out curses.
Jiang Qisha’s expression changed slightly. He struck out with his palm, and after an explosion, the old man was completely destroyed as he had become a pool of blood.
“Who else?” After killing that old man with a single attack, Jiang Qisha’s eyes glinted with chilliness as he once again swept his gaze over the crowd.
Everyone lowered their heads, silent. After seeing his ruthlessness, who would dare to say anything negative?
Chapter 957 - Humiliation
When no one dared to find any more faults with him, Jiang Qisha smiled smugly and nodded in satisfaction. He followed by loudly asking the crowd, “Then, tell me. Am I a good person?”
However, following this question, the crowd remained the same as before: the ocean of people with over a hundred million people were completely silent. No one dared to speak. In the end, the mass of people chose to remain mute.
“Tell me! Am I, Jiang Qisha, a good person?” When there were no responses, Jiang Qisha pointed towards a group of people in the distance. Judging by their clothing, they were likely from the same group—a small sect.
“This… this…” The person who seemed to be the leader stood out when questioned by Jiang Qisha. However, at that moment, he was trembling. He was terrified; he simply could not speak, nor did he know how to respond.
“Go to hell with your ‘this’! You don’t think I’m a good person?” Jiang Qisha was clearly unsatisfied with this person’s performance. Amidst his anger, he furiously attacked again.
*BOOM—*
When his palm struck down, an orb of light appeared. It instantly engulfed that sect’s people. However, when the orb disappeared, with astonishment everyone discovered that the sect had completely disappeared. What remained was only a large pool of blood on the floor.
“Huu—” Many people panicked. Many were terrified by Jiang Qisha’s actions. How was this even a marriage ceremony? They simply came to be killed!
Jiang Qisha was really too fierce. Was he truly preparing to annihilate the guests who came to join his marriage ceremony?
“Tell me, am I a good person?” After destroying the small sect with a single palm, Jiang Qisha pointed at another one.
“Yo-yo-you’re a good person! Lord Jiang Qisha is a good person!” Learning from the mistakes of the previous force, the people who were questioned this time didn’t dare to hesitate.
“Haha, not bad! I like your fake sincerity!” Jiang Qisha happily roared with laughter after hearing their reply. But after laughing, he looked at the crowd, and asked again, “However, I want to hear all of you tell me. Am I, Jiang Qisha, a good person?” As he spoke, strong bloodlust appeared in his eyes—it was a threat laid bare.
“Lord Jiang Qisha is a good person!”
“Lord Jiang Qisha is a true good person!”
Before such threats, the crowd no longer dared to stay silent. At first, only a small portion replied, and they were not all that loud either. But in the end, everyone was speaking in unison, and the sound was deafening, louder than even thunder, as if the words said were their true feelings.
“Haha, that’s right! I, Jiang Qisha, have done all sorts of bad things, but I am still a good person because no one dares to say otherwise.
“Let me tell you this: in this world, there is no true good person, nor is there a true bad person. What is kindness? What is evil? Hell, that’s all rubbish. It’s all nonsense.
“In this world, whoever’s fists are harder is the right one. The victor is the king, and the loser is the thief—that’s the only truth in this world.
“Today, I’m forcibly marrying Zi Ling, because I’m strong. If he, Chu Feng, has the ability to stop me, how could I have her as my bride?
“When all’s said and done, Chu Feng is trash. So trash he can’t even protect the one he loves.
“When all’s said and done, my fist is harder than his. So hard that he doesn’t dare to say anything, and can only pettily endure this humiliation.
“As long as I have strength, I’m the king. It doesn’t matter if there’s something I should have or shouldn’t have—as long as I want it, I will have it because no one has the power to stop me,” Jiang Qisha loudly shouted, his tone filled with arrogance.
His words didn’t invoke the anger of the crowd. Instead, it greatly diminished their fury. They even started feeling Jiang Qisha’s words were absolutely correct and very reasonable.
The winner was right, and the loser was wrong. The strong were the rulers. Was that not the only truth in this world?
He, Jiang Qisha, was powerful. So what if he did all sorts of evil things? Who dared to do anything to him? As he said, if Chu Feng were strong enough, how could he have allowed Jiang Qisha to take away his lover and forcibly marry her?
“Although this Jiang Qisha is ruthless, he is reasonable.”
“Yeah! I heard that Chu Feng, Lady Piaomiao, and Qiushui Fuyan had all safely left the Misty Peak. Chu Feng isn’t dead yet. Today, the Immortal Execution Archipelago has sent out invitation cards, so Chu Feng naturally knows about this marriage.
“If it were another person who dared to marry Zi Ling, judging by Chu Feng’s nature, he would definitely skin that person alive. However, if it’s Jiang Qisha, he wouldn’t have such thoughts, right? Not to mention coming to stop him, he doesn’t even have the guts to show up.”
“That’s right. I even thought that Chu Feng was a person who dared to do anything and feared nothing. I thought he was a hero, but now, it seems that he’s only a coward who’s afraid in the face of strength.”
“Yeah yeah yeah! Back then, when Chu Feng took away Zi Ling from the Flower Valley, how mighty was he! Yet, right now, when his lover’s going to be married to another person, there’s no news of him. He’s pretending he doesn’t know about it. It appears that this genius is quite disappointing. It’s not that Chu Feng was too powerful, it’s just that his opponents were too weak.
“Right now, when his opponent’s Jiang Qisha from the Holy Land of Martialism, Chu Feng’s courage is all gone! He’s become a coward who trembles by mere rumours.”
Not only did many people approve of Jiang Qisha’s words, they even spoke to humiliate Chu Feng. They felt Jiang Qisha’s very actions were very reasonable; on the other hand, Chu Feng became trash.
“Haha, everyone, my friend Jiang Qisha’s words are very correct. In this world, what is evil? What is righteousness? Only those with hard fists have the right to judge. Only the words from the powerful matter.” Murong Mingtian also stood up, and loudly said, “Chu Feng has not only killed members of the Immortal Execution Archipelago, he even dares to steal my Royal Armament. How arrogant of him. How impressive. The world even titled him as an unprecedented genius in the Eastern Sea Region.
“But is he truly that invincible? If he’s that powerful, why did he escape when we attacked the Misty Peak, and why isn’t he even showing himself when his own lover is being married off to someone else?
“In the end, he only bullies others with someone behind his back. He only bullies the weak and is afraid of the strong. Now, without Lady Piaomiao’s protection, who does he even think he is?” Murong Mingtian took that chance to humiliate Chu Feng. It could be seen that in his heart, he felt quite the resentment towards Chu Feng.
“Senior Murong is very correct. That Chu Feng is only a coward!”
“That’s right. He can’t even protect his own woman. Is he even a man?” After Murong Mingtian spoke, many people loudly added and started shaming Chu Feng as well.
“Murong Mingtian, are you certain that Chu Feng will truly not dare to come?” But just at that moment, there was a person who stood up and loudly questioned.
After that person spoke, everyone was shocked. That person not only called Murong Mingtian by his direct name, he even wore a long robe and didn’t reveal their appearance. The clothes that person wore and his actions made the people who mocked Chu Feng feel an indescribable uneasiness.
Chapter 958 - Endless
“Insolence! Who do you think you are to call my ancestor by name directly?!” The people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago were furious. They pointed at the person who spoke, and were about to make their move. That person’s actions meant they undoubtedly came here to stir up trouble.
“Wait.” However, just at that moment, Murong Mingtian stopped them. Moreover, he cast his lightly squinting gaze at the long-robed person, and sneered, “When my Immortal Execution Archipelago and the three clans arrived at the Misty Peak, Chu Feng wasn’t even capable of participating in battle. He could only stay on the side and watch. If it weren’t for Lady Piaomiao who sacrificed herself to bring Chu Feng and Qiushui Fuyan away, he would have already died. Do you think he will still dare to come?”
“That may not be so.” The person lightly smiled, then said, “Everyone knows Chu Feng is a member of the Crippling Night Demon Sect, and they always emphasize camaraderie. I’ve even heard the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army has secretly gathered here.
“No one knows whether they’ve gathered to avenge Chu Feng or not.
“Besides, Lady Piaomiao was only injured. She hadn’t died. Are you certain after Lady Piaomiao recovers, she won’t join with the Crippling Night Demon Sect and return?”
As that person spoke, he pointed towards the crowd, and fiercely shouted, “And you, you despicable bastards! You don’t talk about Jiang Qisha taking away Chu Feng’s lover, you don’t talk about him killing innocent, and instead, you’re shaming Chu Feng! Do you not fear he’ll bring the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army over and also cut your filthy mouths and take away your insignificant lives?”
“This…” After that person spoke, the people who were humiliating Chu Feng before changing their expressions greatly. An indescribable chilliness was born in their hearts.
Were they not afraid of Chu Feng? Of the Crippling Night Demon Sect? Of Lady Piaomiao?
They were. Of course they were. They were even more afraid after that person spoke. To dare to directly say Murong Mingtian’s name in a place like this, and even words like those, meant he didn’t come with kind intentions. He was likely one of Chu Feng’s people.
“Haha, no matter the Crippling Night Demon Sect, or Chu Feng, whoever dares to come, I’ll do the same to them as I will to you! Not even a trace of soul or corpse will remain!”
Murong Mingtian roared with laughter. Amidst that laughter, however, he suddenly waved his sleeve. A boundless Martial power was released, and after a boom, the long-robed person was destroyed.
The observers couldn’t help letting out a relieved sigh. His actions were undoubtedly telling the crowd that with him here, even if Chu Feng and the others truly dare to come, it would be no more than committing suicide. No one could stir up trouble in this place.
“Not even a trace of soul or corpse will remain! Are you certain?” But just at that moment, the voice rang out again. At the same time, a figure quickly flew over. When it neared, everyone was astonished.
This time, the person did not wear a long robe, so his face was clearly shown before the crowd.
However, he had a very blurry complexion. Most importantly, his entire body was translucent, and it was shining with light. That was simply not a normal person’s appearance, but more like a Consciousness.
“Consciousness? It’s a Consciousness?”
“That’s not right. Even if he is, it would have been destroyed. Just now, Senior Murong had clearly killed him. How could he possibly reappear?” Many people started panicking as they felt the oddness of that person.
“Hoh, no matter who you are and what sort of tricks you’re playing, I’ll leave you with a few words: If you appear once, I’ll destroy you once. No matter how many times you come, it’s useless.”
Murong Mingtian sneered and once again attacked. Like before, that person stood no chance against the strength of a rank seven Martial King. After a bang, he shattered.
*rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble…*
However, when that person exploded, violent rumbles came from the distance. A dense glowing mass flew over as they covered the entire sky.
“Heavens, that is?”
When the glowing figures approached, the already uneasy crowd paled from fright. Some even start trembling, because they discovered with terror that the glowing mass was formed by people. There were many—over ten million.
The most important thing, however, was that those people were the exact same as the person before. Though they appeared like Consciousnesses, their auras were very real. There were not only countless Martial Lords, there were even several Martial Kings.
“Murong Mingtian, didn’t you say if one appeared you’ll destroy one? Let us see how you will destroy us all!”
Suddenly, a cold laugh came from the crowd. At the same time, layers upon layers of horrifying martial skills shot out from the group of people. The army of ten million started mercilessly attacking everyone.
“Dammit, there’s so many, and there’s even a rank five Martial King! How is happening?” Not to mention the bystanders, even Murong Niekong and the chiefs from the Three Great Monstrous Clans were no longer calm.
“Illusions and deception! Let me see who exactly you are!” Murong Mingtian had leapt up, and with the powerful might of a rank seven Martial King, he dashed into the vast crowd.
He was really too strong. A rank seven Martial King was simply invincible. Every single strike could kill several people; numbers could not overwhelm such power.
“KILL—” After Murong Mingtian made his move, the people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans joined the battlefield under the command of respectively Murong Niekong and the chiefs.
The battle instantly began. Even though the army of ten million was powerful, with Murong Mingtian, a rank seven Martial King overseeing the situation, they simply could not even approach the marriage area. In just a blink, they were all destroyed and cleanly massacred.
However, before Murong Mingtian and the others even had a chance to enjoy the delight of victory, their complexions turned grave again.
In another direction, another large mass of people appeared. No matter numbers, or strength, it was the exact same as they ones they killed before.
“Let me see how many you can send!” Murong Mingtian was clearly enraged. He leapt forward and once again dashed into the vast ocean of people. As for the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans, they too quickly followed and joined the battlefield once again.
It was the same as last time. Due to the immense difference in strength, the battle had finished very quickly even though they had great numbers.
However, after the destruction of each wave, another one would appear quickly. The direction they emerged was different every time as well—at first, they had come from the same side, but in the end, they were coming from all directions.
That repeated again and again. Even though the Immortal Execution Archipelago was capable of dealing with it, they couldn’t help starting to panic. Even if they were more powerful, their stamina was still limited. If the enemy were coming over endlessly, they would fail to hold on eventually.
Chapter 959 - The Attack from a Great Enemy
However, no one noticed, when the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans were fighting back the army of ten million of unknown origin, the First Immortal, as the core battle strength of the Immortal Execution Archipelago, had quietly left the marriage area.
He, at that moment, had come into the Misty Peak, and had arrived atop a very important peak. It was the area that held the Mysterious Technique Stone Tablet. Moreover, he was not alone—Chu Feng had also been brought up with him.
“Chu Feng, go. I will guard this place for you. Unless the master or ancestor comes, no one should even think of disturbing you,” the First Immortal said gravely after opening the Spirit Formation with the key.
“Senior First Immortal, didn’t you say you wouldn’t do anything to the people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago? What’s with the change of heart?”
Chu Feng glanced at the two unconscious people by the First Immortal’s side. They were elders from the Immortal Execution Archipelago, and were responsible for guarding this place. However, they were knocked out just now.
“I do not like Jiang Qisha’s complete arrogance, his tyrannical attitude, and his absolute disregard for everyone else. I’m even looking forward to you cultivating this Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique and giving that bastard a good lesson,” the First Immortal said with a faint smile.
“Senior, don’t worry. When I finish, I’ll definitely make Jiang Qisha pay the price for his actions.” After speaking, Chu Feng stepped into the Spirit Formation gate and walked towards the stone tablet on the peak.
Although he had been within the Misty Peak, he heard every single one of Jiang Qisha’s words outside.
It was one thing humiliating him, but Jiang Qisha dared to speak that to Zi Ling. Bloodlust was already surging within Chu Feng’s body. His fury was rampaging. His spew of words was unforgivable.
*boom boom boom boom—*
Simply no one knew about Chu Feng arriving at the stone tablet within the Misty Peak, because the army outside was truly never-ending. The Immortal Execution Archipelago could not finish killing them.
Even as time elapsed, after countless battles, the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans started feeling a bit exhausted. With just a bit of carelessness, they would be destroyed.
After everything that had happened, there were already quite a few people injured. Some had died without even leaving a corpse behind.
The army of ten million would always end up in defeat after every battle, and on the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s side, there were very few injuries. It was absolutely disproportionate.
However, there was a limited number of people on the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s side. Even if there were even fewer people who were wounded during the battle, the numbers accumulated. After many battles, a thousand people had died, and several tens of thousands of people were injured.
“Dammit, what are these things? Why do they never end? Who’s the leader of them?”
The Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans all panicked. They knew this would not work if they continued this way. Not to mention insignificant people like them, even some Martial Kings would eventually not hold out.
As the proverbs said, “Dripping water can still pierce through stone.” Yet this was an endless army of ten million that was a gathering of Martial Lords and Martial Kings! Even if they were even stronger, they would not survive if the current circumstances went unchanged.
“This is too terrifying. These things simply do not die. The Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans’ side will lose if this goes on.”
“Heavens! If you ask me, the person who spoke before was likely a part of Chu Feng’s group. In a while, if the Immortal Execution Archipelago falls, won’t we follow them as well since we had insulted Chu Feng?”
Not only did the people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago feel danger, even those observing who had spoken quite poorly of Chu Feng felt they were in peril as well.
They truly felt the extremes of fear. Those who had spoken scornfully regarding Chu Feng trembled. There were even a few whose root of life quivered once before they soaked their pants.
“Hoh, Murong Mingtian, you’ve truly gone foolish from age. All of them are created by a formation. Of course it will be ceaseless if you fight them like this.” The silent Jiang Qisha suddenly spoke.
“Created by a formation? What sort of formation can produce such realistic lives? Could it be… that witch has come?” Murong Mingtian only thought of that then.
Actually, he had suspected whether these endless lives were created from a formation, but he had never seen a formation like that within the Eastern Sea Region.
On the other hand, Jiang Qisha had seen similar techniques. So, Murong Mingtian felt if they were truly made by a formation, it wouldn’t be one from the Eastern Sea Region, but from the Holy Land of Martialism.
“I’m not certain on that, but no matter who it is, just find the source and remove it.” Jiang Qisha lightly smiled, then spread open his palms. A special talisman appeared within his hand, and then he threw it towards the army of ten million.
“Scatter!” Someone realized it was something bad as he saw it flying over. He hurriedly yelled as a warning, wanting to disperse everyone.
But, it was still too late…
*jii jii jii—*
The talisman was too quick; it passed through several people’s bodies, and after piercing through the crowd, the talisman became an odd fish several meters long with runes all over its body.
Immediately after it appeared, it flipped and rushed directly into the sea. Like light, it disappeared instantly.
Afterwards, the army of ten million was very quickly destroyed by Murong Mingtian and the others again. But the strangest thing was this time, the army hadn’t reappeared for a very long time.
Murong Mingtian’s eyes glittered. He couldn’t help turning his head to look at Jiang Qisha.
Everyone also cast their gazes at him. They knew the army wouldn’t have vanished for no reason. Jiang Qisha must have done something.
At that moment, he was standing in the air with his eyes closed. The hands held in front of his chest were endlessly changing in gesture. They were changing position so fast no one could even see it what sort of technique he was doing. However, what one could see were layers and layers of shock waves visible by the naked eye were continuously brimming out of his body like a violent gale.
*BOOM—* Suddenly, a huge explosion rang out in the distant sea. Jiang Qisha’s eyes also slowly widened, and he said with a mocking smile, “A bunch of useless people want to fight me?”
“You found them? Who is it?” Murong Mingtian quickly asked.
“The formation is already broken. If they dare to come again, they would have to come with their own bodies. However, with their tiny bit of strength, they wouldn’t dare,” Jiang Qisha said disdainfully.
“Where? Where are they?” Murong Mingtian furiously asked. After being troubled for so long, he was full of anger. He wanted to completely kill them all and slice up their corpses.
“No rush. They are useless. They can be taken care of at any moment, so leave some strength behind to deal with the real enemy,” Jiang Qisha said with a faint smile.
“Real enemy?” The crowd was taken aback. They didn’t understand.
As for Jiang Qisha, he said quite calmly, “Tantai Xue, since you’re here, why not show yourself?”
Chapter 960 - The Powerful Tantai Xue
“Jiang Qisha, you’re truly a good person! You take away another person’s lover and do things that lower yourself beneath animals. How impressive of you!”
After Jiang Qisha spoke, the nearby air began squirming. At the same time, a person wearing a white long dress with a veil on her head appeared within their line of sight. That person was none other than Tantai Xue.
Many expressions changed after they saw her. Although they were unable to see her complexion, they could tell she was a young woman.
Such a youth was already a rank three Martial King. That was truly unimaginable. At least, in the Eastern Sea Region, there was no one who could accomplish such a feat. So, the crowd all knew that Tantai Xue too came from the Holy Land of Martialism. It was impossible for a person like her to have come from the Eastern Sea Region.
“Rank three Martial King! Not bad, but you seem to have rushed it a bit. Otherwise, with the thing you used back then, becoming a rank four Martial King shouldn’t be that much of a problem, right?
“Your mind wouldn’t have been… disturbed because you’re in a hurry to save Zi Ling for that Chu Feng, right? That’s why you’re only a rank three Martial King?” Jiang Qisha said with a smile.
“It is sufficient to deal with you.” Tantai Xue’s voice was cold, and it was still filled with contempt.
“Tantai Xue, what the hell do you think you’re so arrogant for? Have you forgotten why you’ve come to this Eastern Sea Region? If you have, no worries, this young master can remind you. The infamous little witch of the Holy Land of Martialism was forced into a forbidden land when chased by us four brothers! That’s why you accidentally came here!” shouted Zhao Yuetian, Jiang Qisha’s junior.
“It’s one thing that four men were chasing a little woman like me, but four Martial Kings were chasing me, a rank nine Martial Lord! And you couldn’t even catch me! Are you announcing this to tell everyone the four genius disciples of the Cursed Soil Sect are all useless trash?” Tantai Xue sneered.
“You…” Zhao Yuetian was quite choked by Tantai Xue’s words, because what she said was true: the four of them were chasing Tantai Xue, yet they had failed. Telling that to everyone really wasn’t something glorious.
*whoosh* Suddenly, she flipped her palm, and a special box appeared on her hand. When she shook it slightly, Kuang Bainian’s voice rang out.
“Seniors, save me! Seniors, quickly save me!”
“Dammit! Witch, release my junior!” Zhao Yuetian’s voice turned agitated after hearing Kuang Bainian.
“If you want me to release Kuang Bainian, sure. Free everyone, otherwise don’t even think about it,” Tantai Xue said.
“You are not qualified to discuss conditions with me.” Jiang Qisha lightly smiled, then cast his gaze towards Murong Mingtian.
“Insolent witch, you dare to act so impudently just as a rank three Martial King? Do you truly think I’m here for nothing?” Murong Mingtian explosively shouted. The aura of a rank seven Martial King was released, and at the same time, he raised his palm and threw an attack at Tantai Xue.
*boom rumble rumble*
His strike, though not a martial skill, contained terrifying strength. The King-level Martial power was surging forth, visible by even the naked eye. At that moment, it was like a wild beast as it threw itself towards Tantai Xue with its destructive power.
However, just when his attack was about to strike, Tantai Xue’s eyes glinted. Instantly, the sky darkened. Layers of black clouds covered the sky, and a cold chill was the first thing to descend. Countless bone-piercing snowflakes soon followed, and became a violent snowstorm.
*whoosh whoosh whoosh*
The snowflakes appeared beautiful, but all contained very horrifying aura. Moreover, they would fly in accordance with Tantai Xue’s gaze. Not only did the snowstorm completely destroy Murong Mingtian’s attack, it even attacked him.
“HAA—”
Murong Mingtian didn’t dare to be negligent towards the incoming snowstorm. He raised his hand, and palmed forward. Amidst bursts of roars, countless huge beasts formed by Martial power appeared. As they ran in the air, they ferociously dashed forward.
However, even though this was a fierce rank nine martial skill, it was unable to stop Tantai Xue’s attack. When it clashed with the snowstorm, it was instantly shattered. It did not even put up a fight.
“It’s that powerful?”
Not to mention bystanders, even Murong Mingtian’s expression changed greatly. He was stunned. Even though he knew Divine Bodies were very powerful and had overwhelming fighting strength, he didn’t expect her to be this powerful. She was clearly only a rank three Martial King, but such a casual attack was already so violent. He, a rank seven Martial King, was powerless against it.
“I do not believe I cannot deal with you!” But other than shock, Murong Mingtian felt furious. After all, he was still a rank seven Martial King. How could he be forced back by a mere rank three Martial King before the eyes of the crowd?
Amidst rage, he flipped his palm, and took out his Royal Armament. Instantly, the entire atmosphere changed due to its appearance. His aura was also soaring.
After a loud blast, the vast King-level Martial power engaged with the snowstorm. When the two collided, an explosion caused a shock wave to arise and it flew towards Murong Mingtian.
“So powerful. Who is this woman? How does she have such terrifying strength?” The observers couldn’t help deeply breathing when they saw the shock wave spread in all directions.
They had seen Murong Mingtian’s strength quite a while before. Many people felt that he was so powerful it went against reason itself, and he was even possibly the only person in the Eastern Sea Region who had a chance at becoming a Martial Emperor.
Yet, now, Tantai Xue simply struck out casually and forced Murong Mingtian, a rank seven Martial King, to use a Royal Armament in defense. He truly stood no chance against that special power.
*hmm* Just at that moment, the shock wave dissipated, and Murong Mingtian once again appeared.
His clothes were still undamaged, and it could be seen that he wasn’t injured. With the power of the Royal Armament, he had successfully stopped Tantai Xue’s attack. However, his complexion was not well.
But after organizing his emotions, Murong Mingtian actually laughed. He said, “As expected of a Divine Body, a genius who’s obtained the protection of the heavens. It truly is the first time in my entire life that I’ve experienced such powerful strength. I really do lament at my inferiority.”
He said that because he, as a rank seven Martial King, lost to a rank three Martial King—that was quite embarrassing. However, if the one he lost to was not a normal rank three Martial King, but one with a Divine Body, that would be much more acceptable.
After all, everyone knew those who had Divine Bodies were people who held divine power in their hands. No matter cultivation aptitude, or personal strength, ordinary people stood no chance against either.
Chapter 961 - Exchanging Hostages
“What? Divine Body? So she has a Divine Body?”
“Doesn’t that mean she just used the legendary divine power?”
“I know! I remember! There was a wintry phenomenon that occurred over a week ago! That must have been caused by her.”
“That’s right. I even personally saw that phenomenon back then. Now that you mention it, it truly is very similar to the technique she’s using right now. Doesn’t that mean she really does have a Divine Body?”
“This is too powerful. Is this a real Divine Body? A rank seven Martial King must evade her attacks even though she’s only a rank three Martial King?”
Indeed, after Murong Mingtian spoke, everyone came to a realization. As they looked at Tantai Xue, their eyes were of surprise and fright, which then turned to extreme fear.
Tantai Xue was different from Zi Ling. Zi Ling had the Heaven Gripping Pellet in her body, and from a young age, her divine power was restricted and she simply didn’t have the power she should have had.
But Tantai Xue, on the other hand, had not been restricted. She had a true Divine Body; she was a true genius who had received protection from the heavens.
“Haha, as expected of the witch! It seems that you are qualified to discuss conditions with me.” Jiang Qisha suddenly laughed. As he spoke, he cast his gaze towards Zhao Yuetian, and said, “Junior, release them.”
Zhao Yuetian quickly rushed into the Misty Peak, and after an instant, when he reappeared, there was a large group of people behind him.
“This is?” After seeing them, many observers were taken aback. They recognized the ones behind Zhao Yuetian.
Of those people, the five disciples of the Misty Peak were included—Chun Wu, Xia Yu, Qiu Zhu, Dong Xue, Yan Ruyu—as well as many guardians of the Misty Peak.
Other than those, there were also Su Rou, Su Mei, Zhang Tianyi, Jiang Wushang—the ones close to Chu Feng.
However, Spirit Formation chains were tied all around their bodies. Moreover, they were all connected, and even though there weren’t any injuries on them, they did look quite pitiful.
But when the observers discovered that they were the ones Tantai Xue wanted, they became aware of a problem: Tantai Xue was together with Chu Feng and Lady Piaomiao. Otherwise, she wouldn’t be taking such a risk. That meant they, who had insulted Chu Feng before, were now at risk once again.
“Release my junior,” Jiang Qisha said.
*hmm* Tantai Xue raised her hand slightly, and the box shone with radiance. A person then appeared amidst the light—Kuang Bainian.
However, after they saw him, no matter Jiang Qisha or Zhao Yuetian, their eyes glinted as strong rage surged into their eyes.
At that moment, he was not in a good condition at all. Not only were Spirit Formation chains tied all around him, there were bloody wounds all over his body. Other than those, there were also frightening scars. Even his aura was weak—everything that could be done to make him tragic was done.
It was evident he hadn’t received any small acts of torture and cruelty when he was imprisoned.
After seeing Jiang Qisha and Zhao Yuetian, Kuang Bainian looked as if he saw his savior. He quickly shouted, “Seniors, help me—”
*bang* But before he even finished speaking, out of nowhere, Tantai Xue waved her hand and landed a loud and clear slap on Kuang Bainian’s face.
The powerful strength not only spun Kuang Bainian a few times in the air, when he stopped, he opened his mouth and spat out some blood.
“Quiet!” Tantai Xue coldly shouted after the slap.
“Mmm—”
After Tantai Xue shouted at him, Kuang Bainian didn’t retort and truly remained silent. That was very surprising as he’d always had a bad temper. It was as if he were a hungry wolf that saw a fierce tiger—he was simply abnormally obedient.
It could thus be seen that Tantai Xue had left an inerasable shadow in Kuang Bainian’s heart.
“Tantai Xue, I damn your ancestors! You didn’t keep true to your word! You dare to torment my junior like this?!” Zhao Yuetian was furious. He pointed at Tantai Xue and started loudly cursing at her.
“Word? I only said you weren’t allowed to harm the ones close to Chu Feng. I never said I would do the same to Kuang Bainian,” Tantai Xue sneered.
“You…
“You bitch! Since it’s like this, then I’ll torture them right now! I’ll let you know the consequences of harming my junior!” Zhao Yuetian was truly furious. As he spoke, he clenched one of his fists and a whip made from Martial power was created in his hand. He then cast his icy gaze at Su Rou, Su Mei, and the others.
“If you dare to touch them, I’ll take your junior’s puny life right now, then I’ll take yours.” Tantai Xue was very calm, but her tone was full of killing intent.
“Tantai Xue, I know what you’re thinking. You just want to exchange hostages, then deal with us without any worries, right?
“Actually, I have the same thoughts. Come, let us do that. Then, let me see what sort of abilities your so-called Divine Body possesses.” Jiang Qisha suddenly spoke, and he waved his hand at Zhao Yuetian.
Though Zhao Yuetian was unwilling to, he still released them all. However, he did not completely undo the binding around them.
“Wait.” However, Tantai Xue spoke once again. She pointed at the red sedan chair and said, “Release Zi Ling.”
“Heh, no problem.” Jiang Qisha lightly smiled, and waved his big sleeve. After a boom, the sedan chair was shattered, and as the fragments flew through the air, a beautiful person appeared.
She was wearing a red dress, and ornaments dazzling in gold adorned her body. Her perfect figure, in addition to such careful enhancements, made her look extremely gorgeous. Her beautiful complexion was even enough to enchant millions, and naturally, that person was Zi Ling.
“Waa—”
“Is this Zi Ling?”
“She’s too beautiful. She’s simply even more beautiful than Ya Fei and Qiu Zhu! She’s simply the most beautiful person in the Eastern Sea Region!”
“What a shame, what a shame. She’s such a beautiful woman, and even has a Divine Body, but is fated for… Ahh…”
After seeing Zi Ling, many people couldn’t help but deeply inhale. Admiration surfaced into their eyes, and some men even gulped, lacking a bit of control over themselves.
Zi Ling’s beauty was truly devastating. There were very few who could compare to her, and to say she was the most beautiful woman in the Eastern Sea Region would not be exaggerating. Basically, if it were a man she had definitely moved their hearts.
Tantai Xue didn’t waste any time on words after seeing Zi Ling. She pointed at Kuang Bainian, and said, “Scram. If you land in my hands again, I’ll take away your life.”
At that moment, he no longer hesitated. With large strides, he quickly went towards Jiang Qisha. However, since his cultivation was bound, even if he ran quicker than his current speed, it was still, in reality, not all that fast.
Chapter 962 - Shameless and Despicable
“Go. If you’re too slow, watch out for my blade.” Jiang Qisha swept his gaze over Su Rou, Su Mei, and the others from the Misty Peak. In the end, he stopped on Zi Ling, and said, “My beauty, don’t be afraid. I will take you back.”
“You shameless man! Chu Feng will not forgive you!” Zi Ling gritted her teeth, so much they creaked. There was also strong killing intent in her beautiful eyes.
“Haha, that trash? I’ll be waiting for him. If he comes, I’ll cut his flesh bit by bit in front of you. I’ll have your Chu Feng beg for forgiveness… right before I kill him.
“Hahaha…” Jiang Qisha loudly laughed. His laughter was one of extreme madness, and extreme sinisterness.
Zi Ling clenched her fists in anger. An indescribable rage surfaced onto her face.
“Sister Zi Ling, let’s go.” Just at that moment, Su Rou, Su Mei, Zhang Tianyi, Jiang Wushang, Chun Wu, Yan Ruyu, and the others all ran over.
Only then did she discover that the others were running towards Tantai Xue with everything they had. In order to avoid burdening others, Zi Ling didn’t waste her breath on Jiang Qisha anymore and hurriedly ran towards Tantai Xue as well.
However, they were the same as Kuang Bainian. Since their cultivations were bound, though they could fly, they were rather slow.
But, despite their slowness, no matter Kuang Bainian, or Zi Ling and the others, their speed was about the same.
There weren’t any unexpected incidents that occurred with the hostage exchange. When Kuang Bainian safely arrived at Jiang Qisha’s side, Zi Ling and the others also safely arrived at Tantai Xue’s side.
“Come behind me. They won’t be able to harm you,” Tantai Xue calmly said.
Zi Ling and the others didn’t hesitate. Although they didn’t know her, they had heard a bit about Tantai Xue as Jiang Qisha mentioned her quite a few times. They knew she was here to help them.
*whoosh*
However, just when one of the guardians of the Misty Peak passed Tantai Xue, he suddenly attacked her. Two glowing talismans filled with boundless power landed onto her body, catching her completely off guard.
“You…”
Even Tantai Xue did not expect something like that. The distance between him and her was really too short. When she felt something was wrong, the two talismans had already landed on her snow-white skirt.
*bzzzz*
*boom rumble rumble rumble*
In the instant of impact, they rapidly transformed. One became chains of lightning that tied Tantai Xue up, while the other talisman kept on exploding on her body.
“Old Man Liu, what are you doing? Have you gone mad?”
Chun Wu and the others changed their expressions greatly when they saw that. Chun Wu even pointed at the old man and loudly cursed. As she spoke, she was even about to attack him.
“Heh, Old Man Liu? Are you sure?” But just at that moment, the old man’s face suddenly changed? No one anticipated that. His complexion was not the only thing that changed—his height did as well.
“You… It’s you?!” Initially, Chun Wu and the others were filled with fury. However, after that transformation, fear immediately emerged onto their faces.
Only then did they discover the old man had been secretly swapped. This wasn’t Old Man Liu, a guardian of the Misty Peak, but Jiang Qisha’s junior, Wu Kunlun.
“Heh. You think trash like you can see through my disguise?
“I’ve had enough with all of you in these days. Other than Zi Ling, all of you will die today!” Wu Kunlun returned to his actual appearance, and he instantly revealed all of his fierceness. As he spoke, he released his rank three Martial King pressure, and was about to start slaughtering them all.
“The one who will die is you.” But just in that absolutely crucial moment, a hand was suddenly held out, which then grabbed Wu Kunlun’s head.
It was Tantai Xue. At that moment, blood was all over her body. Her veil was taken down, showing her ugly appearance. Moreover, her aura was extremely weak. In contrast to this weakness, though, she was releasing a very strong killing intent.
“No!” Jiang Qisha’s complexion changed greatly. He never would have anticipated Tantai Xue to live even after using two treasure-level talismans. Jiang Qisha quickly leapt forward, and flew towards Tantai Xue, hoping to change this horrible change in situation.
“No one will save him.” But before Jiang Qisha arrived, chilliness was released from Tantai Xue’s palm. It instantly enveloped Wu Kunlun, and immediately turned him into a statue of ice.
Afterwards, Tantai Xue’s palm shook, and the large piece of ice was shattered. Wu Kunlun’s aura disappeared completely—Tantai Xue had mercilessly killed him.
“You dare to kill my Junior Wu? I will have your life!”
Jiang Qisha was enraged when he witnessed Wu Kunlun’s death right in front of his eyes. His furious roar shook the world, and after a flip of his palm, a fiery red halberd appeared within his hand.
An incomparable ruler’s pressure enveloped the world in the instant it appeared. The might was even several times fiercer than Murong Mingtian, a rank seven Martial King.
“Despicable thing, the one who will die is you!” Tantai Xue, who fell into the trap, was similarly enraged. Her eyes glinted, and became snow-white.
*boom*
Simultaneously, the sky darkened, and a violent snowstorm came into existence. As it brought forth chaos, it engulfed everything in an instant.
*swish* After releasing her divine power, Tantai Xue leapt forward and fought the incoming Jiang Qisha.
*boom boom boom*
At that instant, the sky above a circumferences of several thousand miles was pitch-black. One could only see the pale-white snowstorm and the blood-red blades of energy.
When those two clashed with each other, horrifying energy shock waves were sent out. Even space itself was shattered, and the sea underneath surged.
It seemed as if the sky had crumbled and the earth had collapsed. The world seemed as though it were to be destroyed by the two of them.
“This is too terrifying. These are the peak geniuses of the Holy Land of Martialism. This is true destructive strength.”
Everyone felt chills go down their spines when they saw such a terrifying battle. All of their hair stood on end; they were completely dumbstruck. Since they were at such a close distance, they were able to feel how powerful the two were.
If they truly used everything they had to fight, it was likely no one within a circumference of several thousand miles would survive. They would be crushed to death by the remnants they released.
But the two of them, when fighting in such a life-and-death situation, were able to prevent any injuries upon anyone despite the world-shaking might they exuded. That meant they had complete control over their strength, and had already grasped their respective power to the maximum.
Chapter 963 - The Terminator
The wintry gales howled, shaking the world.
Blades of light flew about, cutting the fabric of space itself.
Tantai Xue and Jiang Qisha both held the appearances of a genius. In comparison to the Eastern Sea Region’s own geniuses, they were like gods. They were so unimaginably powerful.
They repeatedly traded attacks back and forth as the battle became increasingly intense. The crowd could only see the howling snowstorm and the ferocious blades of fiery energy. The bodies of the two combatants were a blur.
But even though they could not be seen, the mightiness from their martial skills, Royal Armament, and various techniques made everyone’s heart surge with various emotions. They were both excited and frightened.
Excited, because they were witnessing the clash of peak geniuses. Frightened, because that was a feeling that arose when beholding such terrifying power.
Admittedly, Tantai Xue and Jiang Qisha convinced everyone who was watching of their powerful strength. Even Murong Mingtian himself couldn’t help but admit he was indeed inferior to these two monstrous youths.
But in the battle between two tigers, there would always be one defeated. In the clash between two dragons, there would always be a victor. Tantai Xue and Jiang Qisha were no exception.
“Ahh!” Suddenly, a painful cry rang out. A person also shot out from the fierce battlefield, and simultaneously, the devastating energy shock waves vanished instantly.
It was Tantai Xue. At that moment, not only was blood all over her body, she was coughing it out in large amounts. Moreover, her aura was several times weaker than before. Even her body was violently trembling. She could still stand in the air, but she was at the border of life and death, seeming as if she would fall at any moment.
Jiang Qisha also appeared. He not only held the red halberd in his hand, there was a fiery aura surrounding his body.
It rose endlessly into the air, and was even fiercer than flames. But the most terrifying thing wasn’t the fiery aura visible to the naked eye—it was the invisible bloodlust he exuded.
“Tantai Xue, hand your life over!” Jiang Qisha’s eyes were blood-red. He was akin to a demon. As he wielded the halberd in his hand, he flew towards Tantai Xue.
“Mm—”
Tantai Xue attempted to move. She wanted to dodge, but it was useless as she could not evade as she wished. Instead, she spat out a mouthful of blood. She was powerless to fight.
But even though Tantai Xue was in no condition to continue, Jiang Qisha didn’t hold the slightest trace of care for her. The fiery-red halberd in his hand slashed down with an immense force. He prepared to cut Tantai Xue completely in half.
*hmm*
However, when everyone expected Tantai Xue to be dead, the space in front of her squirmed slightly, then after a tearing sound, it split open and a pitch-black sword shot out.
After it appeared, it was held horizontally above Tantai Xue, which it then struck Jiang Qisha’s fiery-red halberd.
*CLANG—*
Sparks instantly flew in all directions in the instant of the collision. Simultaneously, Jiang Qisha’s wrist trembled. His body quivered, and he sprang back. He was actually forced away by that power.
“What is that?”
Everyone was shocked. They had seen Jiang Qisha’s strength, but right now, the pitch-black sword that appeared out of nowhere so fiercely forced Jiang Qisha away. How could they not be shocked?
“That sword… Could it be?” Murong Mingtian’s sharp brows furrowed. An uneasy feeling arose from his heart, because that pitch-black sword looked very familiar.
“Who is it?” Jiang Qisha fiercely shouted with a bit of a frown.
“What, have you forgotten about me already?” Space itself split once again, and a person slowly stepped out, appearing before the crowd.
That person had long hair that fell onto his shoulders, and a large sword in his hand. Although he wasn’t that handsome, there was a hint of a valiantness on his face. Moreover, there was some brilliance swirling around his body, making him appear akin to some sort of divine being.
Most importantly, such a young man like him was emanating the aura of a rank four Martial King.
“Chu Feng? It’s Chu Feng?!”
Everyone was dumbfounded. It was not only because Chu Feng dared to appear in this place, nor was it because he was releasing the aura of a rank four Martial King. It was because the person who forced Jiang Qisha back was Chu Feng.
“What’s going on? Wasn’t Chu Feng a Martial Lord? Why has he suddenly become a Martial King, and even a rank four Martial King?”
“What happened? Why has Chu Feng’s strength reached such a level, and why does the weapon in his hand look so familiar? It seems like the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s treasure, the Royal Armament the former sect head used, the Demon Sealing Sword!”
“Demon Sealing Sword? That’s right, it is the Demon Sealing Sword! Chu Feng got his hands on it? He’s actually obtained this king of Royal Armaments? What is happening?” There were many surprised exclamations, but there were even more panic and fear.
“Chu Feng!” Zi Ling and the others were elated as they quickly ran up to Chu Feng.
When he saw them all safe and sound, Chu Feng’s heart was at ease. But he didn’t have time to chat with them as he hurriedly placed his palm on Tantai Xue’s forehead.
*wuaoo—*
When his palm touched Tantai Xue, an ear-piercing cry rang out. At the same time, one could see a red aura appearing from Chu Feng’s body, and it endlessly surged into Tantai Xue’s body.
As it was channeled into Tantai Xue, her wounds started healing, and even her aura started to turn for the better.
The reason this technique had such a mystical healing effect was because it was not an ordinary technique, but a Secret Skill—the Vermilion Bird Revival Technique.
“It’s a Secret Skill! I seems that I’ve underestimated you. This cultivation you have doesn’t belong to you. You must have gotten it from some sort of special technique, right?” Jiang Qisha coldly said.
However, Chu Feng simply ignored Jiang Qisha. He had kept on healing Tantai Xue, and only after she was saved from danger did he take a relieved sigh.
“Thank you…” With the Vermilion Bird Revival Technique, Tantai Xue had indeed survived. But after giving her gratitude, she closed her eyes, and fainted away.
“Zi Ling, you guys, take care of her.” Chu Feng passed the weak Tantai Xue over to them.
“Chu Feng, you…” Seeing Chu Feng, whose expression was calm but heart was bursting with rage, Zi Ling and the others were a bit concerned. They knew Chu Feng well; they knew he wouldn’t leave this matter alone.
“Don’t worry, I won’t be rash.” Chu Feng lightly smiled, and as he spoke, he stood up. He then cast his gaze swirling with killing intent and fury towards everyone else and said indifferently, “I just want to finish this battle.”
Chapter 964 - The Battle Begins
“Finish this battle? You’re quite courageous to dare and say that. You truly think you can defeat us alone?” Murong Mingtian sneered. Although Chu Feng was a rank four Martial King, any person who had some experience with battles could see that Chu Feng had obtained this cultivation with some sort of special method.
Murong Mingtian, who had cultivated on the Misty Peak, knew quite well how Chu Feng obtained his current cultivation. But even though Chu Feng was a rank four Martial King, he wasn’t afraid because he didn’t think Chu Feng was any match for Jiang Qisha. Besides, Chu Feng was alone, while they still had an army of dozens of millions.
“Hoh. Murong Mingtian, if you truly think I’m alone, you are absolutely wrong.” Chu Feng lightly smiled, then rumbles starting resounding from the distant.
Very soon, over ten million people wearing long black robes appeared within their line of sight, where they then quickly arrived on the battlefield.
Those people were naturally the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army. Not only them, Qiushui Fuyan and Taikou were within their ranks as well.
“The Crippling Night Demon Sect? Their members have truly gathered, and they’re truly coming to attack this place?”
Many people felt astonished when they saw such a scene. Everyone knew who of the Crippling Night Demon Sect. So, even though the formation, in terms of strength, was the exact same as the mysterious army that came in waves before, the deterrence brought forth by the one now was completely different.
It was especially so for the Four Protectors of the Crippling Night Demon Sect—Qiu Canfeng, Fu Liansheng, Xue Xiyue, and You Mingdeng. Which one of them wasn’t an infamous great demon in the Eastern Sea Region?
As for the Five Elemental Kings—Gold, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth—they too were more than they seemed.
The formation they made was tantamount to the gathering of the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s peak experts. Other than the lack of sect head, all the true experts were present.
“WE GREET LORD SECT HEAD!” But just at that moment, an even more astounding scene occurred: the entire army of the Crippling Night Demon Sect, including the Four Protectors, all half-knelt orderly and paid their respects to Chu Feng.
“What? Sect head? Chu Feng’s the head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect?”
The already stunned crowd were now all dumbfounded. They were stupefied. No matter what, they would not have expected that Chu Feng had become the head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
But after a bit more thinking… the Demon Sealing Sword in his hand was the sect’s most valuable treasure, and in addition, Chu Feng’s cultivation aptitude had always been immensely powerful. Now, his cultivation had soared, so, really, he was qualified to become the head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
“Hoh, so the ones who used the formation before were all of you.
“Although you are merely useless soldiers in my eyes, you are all still willing to die just for Chu Feng. This is quite unexpected.”
Murong Mingtian sneered. No matter how they appeared in the eyes of others, in his own eyes, they were a group of trash he could kill himself. Numbers? That was meaningless.
“Hoh, you’re looking down on the Crippling Night Demon Sect? If you and Jiang Qisha don’t do anything, do you think your Immortal Execution Archipelago is any match for us?” Chu Feng coldly asked.
“This…” Many people’s hearts felt like drums beating. Although the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s experts were as common as clouds, the Crippling Night Demon Sect was not weak at all. Moreover, the crowd knew the Crippling Night Demon Sect was the former overlord of the Eastern Sea Region. Even though it had been split up for many years, the legend they left behind made others feel they were terrifying powerful.
Without Murong Mingtian, this rank seven Martial King old monster, not to mention the Immortal Execution Archipelago alone, even if the Three Great Monstrous Clans joined up with them, they still might not necessarily defeat the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
“What a joke. Do you truly think your Crippling Night Demon Sect is invincible? Even if I don’t do anything, your Crippling Night Demon Sect is no match for the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans.”
Murong Mingtian sneered. He was not afraid. Putting aside the fact that they, the union of four forces, were in an advantage in terms of battle formation, they were in a huge advantage in terms of numbers.
“Since you’ve said that, I don’t mind letting you see whether your alliance army is stronger, or my Crippling Night Demon Sect’s experts are stronger.” As Chu Feng spoke, the Demon Sealing Sword in his hand shone with light. An invisible ripple then swept out.
*hmm* When it passed through the Crippling Night Demon Sect, their auras rapidly soared. Although their cultivation levels were unchanged, the feeling they exuded was completely different from before.
“The Crippling Night Demon Sect’s Slaughtering Formation?” Murong Mingtian frowned slightly. He knew the Crippling Night Demon Sect had something that raised everyone’s strength—the Demon Bestowal Slaughtering Formation.
However, it was a very complicated formation. Only in their territory would such a formation exist, yet right now, this was within his Immortal Execution Archipelago’s borders. How could there possibly be a formation like that? Moreover, judging by the increase in their strength, he could tell that the power from the formation was extremely strong.
“Could it be… the Demon Sealing Sword? This brat laid the formation on his body?” Murong Mingtian thought. However, when he imagined such a possibility, even he couldn’t help but feel shock.
“My brothers, attention! Today, I will have the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans annihilated! No matter who it is, those who block me die!” Chu Feng suddenly pointed his sword down—towards the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s army.
“KILL—” The Crippling Night Demon Sect were like awakened demons after Chu Feng’s words. All of them burst with bloodlust. They used all sorts of ferocious skills, and slaughtered their way towards their enemy.
“KILL—” Of course, the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans would not show any cowardice. Amidst furious roars, they fought the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
*boom boom boom boom*
When two armies of millions clashed, shock waves instantly arose. The might was truly shocking, and extremely frightening. This time, it was not only an army of ten million fighting, it was an army of ten million actual lives fighting. Every fall of a body represented the disappearance of a life.
But there had to be one victor from the confrontation of two armies. The battle formation of both sides was roughly the same—the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans’ side was actually in an enormous advantage in terms of numbers.
But when they truly battled, the one with the edge instantly surfaced—it was the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army. With absolute strength and perfect coordination, they overcame their disadvantage in numbers and gained the upper hand!
Chapter 965 - The Slash that Destroys Everything
Duels demanded individual strength.
Group combat demanded mutual understanding of each other.
When millions of people were fighting, all varying in cultivation strength, taking care of one another would greatly reduce the degree of injury and the number of dead.
At that moment, the Crippling Night Demon Sect was attacking the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans. Although there was a vast disparity in numbers, no matter individual strength or collective strength, the Crippling Night Demon Sect was far superior to their opponents.
This was like dozens of millions of cultivation experts in comparison to ten million trained elites. The one weaker and the one stronger was absolutely evident.
“AHH—”
A never-ending stream of painful cries resounded in the sky. An endless number of people fell dead from the air within the battlefield. However, amongst ten dead there were at least nine and a half who were from the Immortal Execution Archipelago or the Three Great Monstrous Clans. In the exchange just now, the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s army had already entered a very perilous situation. If nothing were changed, their defeat was inevitable.
“This is too terrifying. It’s said the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army not only holds horrifying strength, they are very well trained as well. That seems to be absolutely true. Even though the Immortal Execution Archipelago allied with the Three Great Monstrous Clans, they are no match for the Crippling Night Demon Sect.” As the observers watched the brilliant coordination, they were very amazed.
“No, that’s not all. There’s no doubt that the Crippling Night Demon Sect is powerful, but who would dare to say the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans are weak?
“The reason for such an oppressing advantage is partially due to the commands of the Four Protector, but the most important thing is still because the entirety of the Crippling Night Demon Sect rose in strength.
“And the reason for that is because of the Demon Sealing Sword. Just now, I felt it. The power it released has made the Crippling Night Demon Sect fierce; however, the person who grasps the Demon Sealing Sword is Chu Feng!
“So, in the end, the reason for their overwhelming advantage is Chu Feng!” explained a shrewd person to the crowd.
“Chu Feng?!” After hearing those words, several hundreds of millions of people couldn’t help casting their gazes towards Chu Feng. Only then did they discover he remained as calm as the very beginning, looking as if he knew he would win. Such absolute confidence was worn on his face.
“Using a formation to raise their strength… Truly shameless.” Murong Mingtian’s complexion was very unsightly. After a furious roar, he raised his palm, and pushed it forward. Layers of King-level Martial power flew towards the Crippling Night Demon Sect. In the end, he couldn’t help himself from attacking.
*whoosh* However, in the instant Murong Mingtian made his move, Chu Feng suddenly waved the Demon Sealing Sword in his hand. A black blade of energy sliced through the air, and also through Murong Mingtian’s attack.
“Murong Mingtian, do you not want face? Didn’t you say you would allow them to fight, and you wouldn’t do anything? Do you not know what ‘keeping true to your word’ is after living for several hundred years?” Chu Feng mocked after cutting through the attack.
“Keeping true to one’s word? I, Murong Mingtian, do not do anything like that to enemies. I only know the victor is king, and the loser is the villain. The world only remembers the side that won,” Murong Mingtian shouted, and as he wielded the Royal Armament in his hand, he attacked Chu Feng.
“The victor is king, and the loser is the villain. However, that does not mean nothing else matters. Today, I will openly defeat you!” Chu Feng brought a smile to his face as he faced Murong Mingtian, who held a Royal Armament and exuded the pressure of a rank seven Martial King. He was not the slightest bit afraid.
*whoosh*
Suddenly, slight movements came from Chu Feng’s body, then he instantly disappeared. When he reappeared, he had already come up to Murong Mingtian. Moreover, the Demon Sealing Sword was mercilessly slicing down.
Even though Chu Feng had already shown extremely powerful strength, Murong Mingtian was not afraid. Waving the Royal Armament in his hand, he slashed towards Chu Feng’s Demon Sealing Sword. He was meeting force with force—Royal Armament with Royal Armament. With this, he was going to display his strength of a rank seven Martial King to guard his dignity.
*clang*
Finally, the two collided, but after a huge explosion, Murong Mingtian’s wrist actually trembled, and his body quivered slightly as well. Like an arrow, he was shot back.
“How is this possible? This…”
Murong Mingtian was stupefied. He could very clearly feel the Royal Armament in his hand violently trembling. It was not just a simple fear—it was very deep fear, so much it lost its will to fight.
The reason for such a reaction was naturally because of the Demon Sealing Sword in Chu Feng’s hand. The king of Royal Armaments—it wasn’t as simple as just a mere title. The deterrence it exuded would truly make other Royal Armaments fear it.
At first, Murong Mingtian even thought he could compensate for the Royal Armament’s disadvantage with his rank seven Martial King strength and thus suppress Chu Feng. But no matter what, he would not have expected that he underestimated Chu Feng—a very severe underestimation. With the assistance of the Demon Sealing Sword, Chu Feng’s strength had far surpassed his own.
*whoosh*
When Murong Mingtian was shocked back, light shone beneath Chu Feng’s feet, and he once again flew over and came up to Murong Mingtian. The Demon Sealing Sword had been emanating pressure. It was prepared to attack Murong Mingtian again.
“Brat, don’t underestimate me!”
Even though he knew of Chu Feng’s strength, Murong Mingtian was furious—Chu Feng was not cautious at all as he continued to chase after him. He was clearly looked down on him.
Amidst bitterness, he too attacked. Although he held the Royal Armament in his hand, he did not wave it. Instead, he waved his sleeve, and released a boundless Martial power.
It immediately started coalescing, became innumerable weapons.
Blade, spear, sword, halberd, hatchet, axe, hook, fork, dagger, rod, lance, club, whip, truncheon, hammer, claw…
Every single one of the myriad weapons contained strength no inferior to a Royal Armament. When over ten thousand weapons equal to Royal Armaments gathered together, one could imagine its power.
This was not a simple attack—it was a martial skill. It was not a simple martial skill either—it was a very profound rank nine martial skill.
Its might was very frightening, and everyone was deeply drawn towards this martial skill’s strength.
But the most shocking thing was Chu Feng’s lack of intention to stop, even when facing a martial skill like that. He wasn’t even planning to use a martial skill of his own to counterattack. He was aiming to use the Demon Sealing Sword to meet these weapons equivalent to Royal Armaments.
*whoosh*
Finally, Chu Feng made his move. The Demon Sealing Sword in his hand quickly slid through the air, and a black blade of energy flew out.
It was simple invincible and unstoppable. It brought forth destruction in all the areas it passed. It was absolutely devastating as it shattered all the Royal Armaments made by the martial skill.
With just one strike, Chu Feng destroyed Murong Mingtian’s rank nine martial skill.
Chapter 966 - As Powerful as Before
*boom*
The energy slash released by the Demon Sealing Sword was unstoppable. It broke through Murong Mingtian’s rank nine martial skill without any trouble, and after a violent collision, the slash erupted into an explosion, whereupon the remnant shock wave flew towards Murong Mingtian.
“Dammit!”
Murong Mingtian cursed when he saw the incoming shock wave. At such a distance, he could not cast a martial skill in time, nor could he dodge it. Since he could do nothing to completely avoid this dangerous situation, he could only raise the Royal Armament in his hand to meet force with force. He prepared to block Chu Feng’s attack.
*bang*
But what he didn’t expect was despite being only a remnant shock wave, its power was still incomparably ferocious. Although he had successfully blocked it, he was still thrown several miles back.
Most importantly, when he stopped, not only did the Royal Armament in his hand tremble even more violently, his arm trembled violently as well. Large amounts of blood flowed down toward his palm—Murong Mingtian had been injured, and it was no light injury either.
“Dammit. Why is this brat’s strength so horrifying?”
Murong Mingtian’s complexion was ashen as he tightly furrowed his brows. He was finally aware of how serious this was because he had never expected Chu Feng to be so strong.
In his eyes, the strength Chu Feng showed was not the slightest bit weaker than Tantai Xue before she was ambushed. At least, Murong Mingtian would have a difficult time fighting Chu Feng with the strength he currently had.
“Murong Mingtian, rank seven Martial King? You are quite disappointing.”
Chu Feng sneered, and simultaneously, he waved the Demon Sealing Sword in his hand again. Layers of darkness enveloped the sky, Chu Feng attacked Murong Mingtian once again. This time, the might he released was even stronger than before.
“This brat?!”
Murong Mingtian’s expression changed greatly as Chu Feng rushed over again. Within his eyes of guile, wariness, and fearlessness, there was a very rarely seen fright. He knew only death awaited him if he continued fighting Chu Feng in his present state.
“Murong Mingtian, how long are you going to wait until you use the Talismanic Pellets?” said Jiang Qisha, who had remained silent all this time.
Murong Mingtian felt he had a revelation. Flipping his palm, the several Talismanic Pellets Jiang Qisha gave him appeared on his hand. He unhesitantly swallowed them all.
*boom* An odd shock wave rippled from the inside of Murong Mingtian’s body to the outside. Moreover, runic markings started appearing on him.
They looked like dragons and snakes as they were all interconnected with each other. They were very strange, but most importantly, after those markings appeared, Murong Mingtian’s eyes caved in. He was akin to a bloodthirsty beast as bloodlust swirled around him. It was very horrifying.
At that very instant, his aura was climbing rapidly. It had infinitely neared a rank eight Martial King, and his fighting strength was even several times stronger than before.
“Can’t win, so you use the pellets? Hoh, that’s fine. Today, you will die completely convinced of my strength.”
Although Murong Mingtian’s power had risen, Chu Feng was still not fearful at all. He didn’t just continue on, he even sped up. As he wielded the Demon Sealing Sword, he fought Murong Mingtian who had used the Talismanic Pellets.
*BOOM—BOOM—BOOM—*
The exchange of blows this time was even more frightening than before. However, Murong Mingtian was not forced into a passive state; he could now put up a fight against Chu Feng but he still remained no match for him. After several trades back and forth, he was once again in the disadvantage.
“This isn’t true, is it? Murong Mingtian used so many powerful Forbidden Medicines yet he still stands no chance against Chu Feng?”
“Even a rank seven Martial King cannot defeat Chu Feng? Has his strength become this horrifying? Doesn’t this mean he can even stand on equal ground with Jiang Qisha?”
The entire fight between Chu Feng and Murong Mingtian were all caught by the observers. Chu Feng, from the very start, had suppressed Murong Mingtian completely. He even used Talismanic Pellets, yet that didn’t change the outcome. Everyone once again witnessed Chu Feng’s strength.
So actually, Chu Feng’s fighting strength was not only powerful when he was a Martial Lord, he was similarly powerful when a Martial King. No matter how Chu Feng acquired this cultivation of rank four Martial King, right now, Chu Feng had indeed suppressed Murong Mingtian, a rank seven Martial King.
The ancestor of the Immortal Execution Archipelago had lived for several hundred years, yet he was still no match for Chu Feng. How could the observers not be stunned?
At that instant, the ones who mocked Chu Feng to be a coward and trash held various emotions in their hearts: some timid, some trepidation, some a mix of varying feelings.
Right now, Chu Feng had slaughtered a way over. And he wasn’t alone—he brought with him the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army of ten million. Not only did he become sect head, he even had the cultivation to suppress Murong Mingtian.
Was such a strong youth a coward? Trash?
No, he was neither. Chu Feng acted the same as he always had. He did things no one else dared to do. They had all held an incorrect perspective of Chu Feng, and they were also regretting because of their mistaken words.
Chu Feng possessed such powerful strength, so they knew very well if he wanted to kill them, it was simple as easy as stepping on ants. There was no doubt they would die.
*BOOM—* Just at that moment, Chu Feng and Murong Mingtian had another intense clash. Though Murong Mingtian was successful in blocking Chu Feng’s attack, there was a frightening wound on his body—he had been injured.
“Jiang Qisha, how much longer are you going to keep watching for? Quickly deal with Tantai Xue and the useless Crippling Night Demon Sect army!” Finally, Murong Mingtian couldn’t stand it any longer. He fiercely shouted at Jiang Qisha, who was standing in the air, doing nothing.
“Heh, old trash, you can’t go any longer already? I even thought you could hold on until that brat’s mysterious cultivation disappeared.”
Jiang Qisha made a disappointed smile on his face. He too had seen that Chu Feng’s current cultivation did not truly belong to him. No matter how long it would remain on his body, there was a limit, and he, Jiang Qisha, was waiting for Chu Feng’s cultivation to fade away.
“Don’t waste your breath! I can still deal with this brat. Take this chance to remove Tantai Xue, and the trash from the Crippling Night Demon Sect!” Murong Mingtian shouted again.
“Heh, no worry. Everything is within my grasp. Crippling Night Demon Sect? That’s just a group of clowns. I can kill them at any time. As for that Tantai Xue… Indeed, she cannot be kept alive.”
Jiang Qisha wore a cold smile on his face, and his gaze suddenly turned chilly. At the same time, he jabbed out with the fiery-red halberd in his hand. Finally, he made his move.
Chapter 967 - Sneak Attack
*boom*
The flame-like pillar of light released by Jiang Qisha’s halberd radiated boundless power as it shot towards Zi Ling and the others behind the Crippling Night Demon Sect with unimaginable speed. The target of this attack was clear: it was aimed not at Zi Ling, but rather the unconscious Tantai Xue in her embrace.
“Crap!”
The incoming attack evoked great change in everyone’s expression. Bound by the pressure of the pillar, they were petrified as they could not evade the attack.
The strength of the halberd was truly immense. It clearly wasn’t a simple Royal Armament. Be it the aura it radiated or the power of its attacks, it was far superior to other Royal Armaments and could stand on equal ground with Chu Feng’s Demon Sealing Sword. If Tantai Xue were unable to dodge this strike, her death would be inevitable.
*whoosh*
However, just as the crowd felt there was no hope, a black wave of energy sliced through the air and collided into the halberd’s attack.
*boom rumble rumble—*
In the instant they collided, flames rose into the sky and spread out into surging waves of fire. Strangely, the remnants of the halberd’s attack did not manage to harm Zi Ling or the others as the blazes halted immediately when they approached ten meters of the group.
Even though the black energy slash also dispersed into an energy shock wave, it seemed as if it had a will of its own and protected Zi Ling and the others.
Jiang Qisha frowned slightly when he saw such a scene unfold. He knew Chu Feng sent out the energy slash which stopped his attack. Therefore, he couldn’t help but cast his gaze towards Chu Feng.
Only then did he discover even though Chu Feng was fighting Murong Mingtian, Chu Feng had shot glimpses over in his direction. Moreover, Chu Feng’s gaze was filled with disdain. In his current eyes, he actually looked down on Jiang Qisha.
“It seems I’ve truly underestimated you.” Although Jiang Qisha replied with a light smile, such a gaze of contempt had still invoked his fury.
In his heart, Chu Feng was no different from the others in the Eastern Sea Region. He too was trash. He was trash unqualified to even cultivate. Yet, such trash dared to look down on him, who could still be considered a peak genius in Holy Land of Martialism. That was intolerable.
*whoosh*
Suddenly, a gale arose; Jiang Qisha had attacked. With the fiery-red halberd, he rushed into the intense battlefield. He joined up with Murong Mingtian, and started sending fatal attacks towards Chu Feng.
“You’ve come at the exact right moment.”
But even though Jiang Qisha had entered, Chu Feng remained calm. The Demon Sealing Sword simply sliced through everything. Nothing could stop him. Not only did Murong Mingtian not dare to use his Royal Armament to block the attacks, even Jiang Qisha’s fiery-red halberd was unable to defend against the Demon Sealing Sword. Every time they clashed, his halberd would be forced back by Chu Feng’s Demon Sealing Sword. When Chu Feng fought two alone, he still occupied the advantage.
“This is unbelievable! Chu Feng’s actually fighting two people alone, and he’s even winning! That Jiang Qisha is no match for Chu Feng either!”
“Heavens! Doesn’t this mean Chu Feng’s strength is even above Jiang Qisha’s? Even the genius from the Holy Land of Martialism cannot defeat Chu Feng! He truly is a monster.”
If it was somewhat understandable that Murong Mingtian stood no chance against Chu Feng, it was absolutely unimaginable that Chu Feng could suppress Jiang Qisha in the same manner.
“I do not believe I will lose to trash like you!”
Jiang Qisha’s complexion turned more and more unsightly as the whispers rang out around him. His calm smile had vanished, and replacing it was sinisterness that became increasingly clear.
After being pushed back again by Chu Feng’s Demon Sealing Sword, Jiang Qisha no longer blindly fought. He flipped his palm and raised it in the air.
“Mortal Taboo—Soul Sealing Runes!”
Countless runes flew out from his palm. They were made by Martial power, and contained horrifying strength. It was not a simple martial skill—it was Mortal Taboo martial skill.
Jiang Qisha’s fighting strength was already shocking. After wielding the fiery-red halberd, his strength had risen to a stage that even a rank seven Martial King stood no chance.
In such conditions, let alone a Mortal Taboo martial skill, normal attacks were already terrifying with the strength he possessed!
When the attack was cast, the sky lost its colour, and the sun and moon were stripped of their light. Only on his battlefield was one able to see anything. Based on this attack alone, it wasn’t an impossibility to completely wipe out the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army of ten million.
“White Tiger Slaughtering Technique!” But when Jiang Qisha cast that Mortal Taboo martial skill, Chu Feng too raised his palm. He cast the supreme Secret Skill, the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique.
*aoowuu—*
A world-shaking tiger’s roar rang out when he struck out with his palm. At the same time, a glittering white tiger that appeared alive shot out from his hand.
It was simply unstoppable when it appeared. It opened its mouth, and gave a roar that could even shatter space itself. When its claws waved, it seemed as if it could break down everything.
Before the white tiger, Jiang Qisha’s Mortal Taboo martial skill stood absolutely no chance—it was torn apart. More importantly, the white tiger was merciless. After destroying Jiang Qisha’s Mortal Taboo martial skill, its power was only cut in half. It didn’t disappear, and instead, ran in the air towards Jiang Qisha as it bared its fangs.
“How is this possible? It’s a Secret Skill! He can cast such a powerful Secret Skill! So powerful that it’s able to destroy my Mortal Taboo martial skill?”
Jiang Qisha was very experienced, so he instantly knew that the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique Chu Feng cast was not an ordinary martial skill but a Secret Skill.
It was a mysterious ability that changed in accordance with the master’s strength. If the master was strong, the Secret Skill would be strong. Likewise, if the master was weak, the Secret Skill would be weak.
Jiang Qisha was shocked exactly because of that. Such power coming from the Secret Skill Chu Feng cast didn’t just mean the skill itself was powerful, it indirectly meant Chu Feng’s aptitude was powerful, which led to the strength of the Secret Skill.
“I do not believe I will be suppressed by trash like you!” Jiang Qisha gritted his teeth and retreated. Overlaying his palms, he cast another Mortal Taboo martial skill—Spiritual Beast Destruction.
*aoo—* An extremely horrifying Martial power was released, and as the ferocious power surged, it released furious roars. In the end, it became a black-coloured tiger.
It was over a hundred meters long, and was several times bigger than the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique. Moreover, the might it had with it was no weaker than the Secret Skill.
*boom* The black and white tigers, though abilities, seemed to possess intelligence. They did not confront each other directly, and instead cleverly fought against one another. It was not only intense, it was very wondrous. It truly did seem like two lively beasts fighting for their lives.
When those two tigers fought each other, Chu Feng and Jiang Qisha also closed their eyes. They seemed to be channeling power into their respective abilities. The intelligence displayed by the martial skill was controlled by the two of them.
“Heh, good chance.” Murong Mingtian sneered when Chu Feng was stalled by Jiang Qisha. Suddenly, he waved the Royal Armament in his hand towards Chu Feng, and with radiance shining everywhere, an enormous sword in the sky filled with destructive power shot towards Chu Feng amidst surging might.
This was the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s Mortal Taboo martial skill—the Illusory Sword Technique.
Murong Mingtian was despicably launching a sneak attack as Chu Feng and Jiang Qisha were fighting it out.
Chapter 968 - Biting to Death?
“Crap! Murong Mingtian is sneak attacking Chu Feng!”
The members of the Crippling Night Demon Sect furiously cursed. They gnashed their teeth in anger and their faces turned blue. They felt Murong Mingtian was really too despicable and shameless. He didn’t care about honour.
As a senior expert, perhaps it was forgivable that he joined up with another person to attack Chu Feng alone. However, he used a Mortal Taboo martial skill to launch a sneak attack when Chu Feng was preoccupied.
“This…”
In reality, not to mention the people from the Crippling Night Demon Sect, even the observers were rather speechless. When Jiang Qisha joined in the battle before, allying with Murong Mingtian to fight Chu Feng, at least he made it clear about that.
Yet now, Murong Mingtian was sneakily attacking when Chu Feng and Jiang Qisha were fighting. That was a bit unacceptable.
“Heh, Murong Mingtian, you really want to die, huh?”
But when the Illusory Sword Technique was about to strike Chu Feng, he suddenly opened his eyes, coldly chuckled, and used another White Tiger Slaughtering Technique after the raise of his palm.
*aooo—* It held the exact same strength as the first White Tiger Slaughtering Technique, but it was clear that Murong Mingtian’s Illusory Sword Technique was far inferior to Jiang Qisha’s Soul Sealing Runes.
Thus, when the Secret Skill was cast, it did not exhaust much of its power to break through Murong Mingtian’s Illusory Sword Technique—just one-fourth. After doing so, the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique widened its mouth filled with pointed spikes, and bared it towards Murong Mingtian.
“Illusory Sword Technique.” Murong Mingtian was not flustered. Once again, he stabbed forth with the Royal Armament in his hand, and cast another Mortal Taboo martial skill.
Before this martial skill even reached the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique, it exploded, becoming an extremely violent lump of energy that instantly enveloped the Secret Skill.
“Illusory Sword Technique, Illusory Sword Technique, Illusory Sword Technique!”
Murong Mingtian then cast three more Mortal Taboo martial skills consecutively in the instant the lump of energy appeared. Moreover, every single one of them merged into the lump, doubling its power. After three consecutive explosions, the lump of energy was extremely horrifying. It was akin to a small sun as it stood within the air, emanating deterrence.
Murong Mingtian’s line of thought was actually very simple: he knew his Illusory Sword Technique was no match for Chu Feng’s White Tiger Slaughtering Technique, so that was why he planned out something like this. He wanted to use the power of the four Illusory Sword Technique to cancel out Chu Feng’s White Tiger Slaughtering Technique and protect himself in such a manner.
“Chu Feng, your Secret Skill is indeed powerful, but sadly, you’re too juvenile.” Murong Mingtian wore a cold smile as he watched the exploding lump of energy and felt the disintegrating White Tiger Slaughtering Technique. He muttered to himself, “I am a real rank seven Martial King. You? You only have this cultivation because you used the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique. Forbidden Medicines are useless to you, and any other pellets or techniques to strengthen yourself are useless. You can only rely on Lady Piaomiao’s tiny bit of cultivation. How long do you think you can last in this battle of endurance?
“Even if my martial skill isn’t as powerful as your Secret Skill, with my cultivation foundations alone, I can just wear you out! Brat, with this bit of battle experience, you want to fight me? You are too young!”
*wuao—*
But just when Murong Mingtian felt his plot had succeeded, a tiger’s roar suddenly rang out. Quickly following that was a white figure shooting out from the lump of energy. It was an entirely new White Tiger Slaughtering Technique; Chu Feng had actually used a Secret Skill three times in a row.
“H-h-ho… How is this possible?” Murong Mingtian, who had a smirk on his face earlier, paled instantly when he saw the fierce white tiger.
No matter what, he did not expect Chu Feng to cast the Secret Skill a third time after two back-to-back casts earlier.
The power drained by the Secret Skill was huge, no weaker than if it were a Mortal Taboo martial skill. Especially since Chu Feng’s Secret Skill was so powerful, it meant the strength it exhausted was even more enormous. Even if Chu Feng could cast one Secret Skill, the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique, while casting another Secret Skill, the Azure Dragon Dashing Technique, to do so continuously truly defied logic.
But now, he didn’t care about all that. He quickly turned around, and used a bodily martial skill to flee. The appearance of this white tiger was too sudden; he no longer had any chances to cast a Mortal Taboo martial skill, so his only choice was to escape.
*aoo—* However, the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique was truly too quick. Even though the bodily martial skill Murong Mingtian cast was very strong, he was still unable to rid himself of the Secret Skill. The distance between the two was becoming increasingly small.
“Jiang Qisha, save me!” begged Murong Mingtian. He was out of options in this poorly developing situation.
“Trash! You used so many of my Talismanic Pellets yet you only have strength like this. What’s the use in keeping you alive?”
But as Jiang Qisha watched Murong Mingtian chased fiercely by the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique, he just smiled mockingly. He actually ignored Murong Mingtian, and chose to leave him for dead.
“Dammit! Jiang Qisha you bastard! As an ally, you decide to abandon me?!” Murong Mingtian gnashed his teeth in anger and couldn’t help but curse at Jiang Qisha.
*aoo—* The White Tiger Slaughtering Technique had arrived. With its widened mouth, it engulfed Murong Mingtian entirely.
“Ahh—” A painful cry instantly rang out, and following that was the sound of teeth grinding and chewing from the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique.
It did not directly kill Murong Mingtian. Instead, it chose to torture him first, granting him a painful death.
“Heavens! Senior Murong, he’s actually…”
Seeing the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique that used its own mysterious power to chew madly, nearly everyone’s face went pale.
However, Murong Mingtian wasn’t a simple person. When the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique tortured him, he was using his own technique to fight back and exhaust the power of the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique. As a result, its body was gradually splitting apart.
“Ancestor—”
The White Tiger Slaughtering Technique started turning into light which shone in every direction. Its power became weaker and weaker, and when its body turned translucent, panic arose, especially from the Immortal Execution Archipelago. They couldn’t help crying out loud.
At that moment, blood was all over Murong Mingtian’s body. His arms and hands were gone, and there was even a bite to his brain. More importantly, his ruined body lost its aura completely. Murong Mingtian had been bitten to death by Chu Feng’s White Tiger Slaughtering Technique.
*BOOM—*
Just at that moment, the remaining power from the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique, in accordance to Chu Feng’s will, made an explosion. It completely destroyed Murong Mingtian’s remains, and didn’t even leave anything behind.
The mastermind behind the rise of the Immortal Execution Archipelago, the old monster who had lived for several hundred years, was killed by Chu Feng in such a pitiful manner.
Chapter 969 - An Attack akin to a Natural Disaster
“ANCESTOR—” The expression of the Immortal Execution Archipelago’s members turned ashen. They were completely stupefied, unable to come back to their senses until a brief moment later, which they began to heart-wrenchingly lament.
Murong Mingtian was simply too important to them. In their hearts, he was akin to a god—one that led them and one that ruled over the world.
Yet now, their god was killed. How could they accept such an outcome? Like a believer who lost their faith, they lost a direction in life.
“We will avenge Ancestor—”
Amidst such devastating sorrow, the Immortal Execution Archipelago felt their rage and woe merge. They started pouncing towards the Crippling Night Demon Sect in a complete disregard for their own lives. They started trading deaths and paid no heed to what they did so long as they killed.
However, though power arose from their blend of emotions, the Crippling Night Demon Sect too rose in might after seeing Murong Mingtian’s death. They weren’t scared by the suicidal Immortal Execution Archipelago, and instead, they began even more ruthless slaughters.
In a situation like that, it was very difficult for the already suppressed Immortal Execution Archipelago and Three Great Monstrous Clans to hold on.
“This feeling… Could it be…?”
However, after Murong Mingtian’s body exploded, there was a faint power that poured into Chu Feng’s body. However, Chu Feng frowned after it entered. A hint of suspicion flashed into his eyes.
*aoo—* In Chu Feng’s moment of distraction, Jiang Qisha took that chance to cast his Mortal Taboo martial skill. He wanted to pass Chu Feng’s White Tiger Slaughtering Technique and launch a sneak attack as well.
*boom—* However, he had greatly underestimated the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique. Even though Chu Feng hadn’t been focusing completely, the Secret Skill still had its own will. It once again broke Jiang Qisha’s Mortal Taboo martial skill.
*aoo—* The white tiger then let out a furious roar, and leapt towards Jiang Qisha.
*whoosh* Jiang Qisha started quickly flying backwards in the air. He didn’t choose to continue releasing Mortal Taboo martial skills to forcefully meet Chu Feng’s attack. He instead chose to escape.
But the white tiger kept chasing tenaciously and it was very quick. Even though Jiang Qisha had used a bodily martial skill, the distance separating the two continued to gradually shrink.
“Is this real? The genius who comes from the Holy Land of Martialism, and even defeated a Divine Body, is being forced to flee because of Chu Feng?” The observers were exclaiming endlessly at such a sight.
If the act of killing Murong Mingtian made them acknowledge Chu Feng’s strength, then the act of Jiang Qisha forced to flee in such a pitiful state by Chu Feng’s Secret Skill made them approve of Chu Feng’s abilities, as, after all, everyone knew Jiang Qisha was much more powerful than Murong Mingtian.
So even though Chu Feng had suppressed Jiang Qisha, many people still held in their hearts a sliver of hope. They felt the genius Jiang Qisha was unfathomable. There existed an infinite number of possibilities on him, so Chu Feng might not truly defeat him.
But many people’s sliver of hope had started to break. The situation before their eyes did not make it appear that Jiang Qisha had a trump card to deal with Chu Feng.
“Hmph.” But just when many people thought Jiang Qisha was defeated already, he coldly snorted as a hint of resolution surfaced in his eyes.
He then flipped his palm and several Talismanic Pellets appeared on his hand. He opened his mouth and swallowed them all.
*hmm*
After consuming the pellets, Jiang Qisha had the same reaction as Murong Mingtian: runes and patterns appeared on his skin and his aura soared.
*bang* Jiang Qisha suddenly turned around and punched the incoming White Tiger Slaughtering Technique.
*boom* That fist was not to be underestimated. It simply contained the power to destroy this land, and that punch alone blew apart Chu Feng’s White Tiger Slaughtering Technique.
“So powerful—”
“As expected of a genius from the Holy Land of Martialism. It seems that this is his real strength.”
“This is too horrifying. Has he finally brought out his true abilities? It seems that Chu Feng’s going to have something heading his way!”
Many people deeply gasped at the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique dissipating in the air. At the same time, many people who wished for Chu Feng’s death had an eased smile on their faces.
“Heavens! Jiang Qisha is this terrifying! How will Chu Feng stop him?” As for those who wished Chu Feng to live, they couldn’t help but worry about him.
Regardless how much power remained in the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique, it was still a powerful ability that could destroy Mortal Taboo martial skills.
Yet, at this moment, Jiang Qisha had broken through it with his fist. That illustrated Jiang Qisha’s current strength. At least, his former self was not even comparable to him right now.
“Chu Feng, the number of people who can force me to this state are countable by my fingers even within the Cursed Soil Sect.
“I admit. I, Jiang Qisha, have underestimated you. I underestimated the strength that would come out of a bumpkin like you. However, it’s time for this to end. I’ll let you see what a true genius is! I’ll let you see what a true technique is!” Jiang Qisha sneered as he looked at Chu Feng, then his expression changed and he released an explosive shout.
“DIE—”
He struck with his fist, palm, foot, and leg, all at the same time. Four fierce bursts of Martial power rushed out from those four places.
The strength those four bursts of power contained was very fierce. Typical martial skills simply could not compare to them; it was even several times stronger than the Mortal Taboo martial skill Jiang Qisha used before.
He was now not only casting four martial skills at the same time, he was casting four different Mortal Taboo martial skills at the same time.
*boom*
Then, they merged together in the air, and became a body of energy that enveloped the sky.
The body of energy traveled through the air. It was like an enormous wave as it surged forward, yet also like a horrifying black mass of clouds. It not only had four different colours, it brought with it lightning and a storm. It was akin to an apocalypse that would destroy the world.
“My gods! Jiang Qisha has actually cast such a terrifying technique! Is this still a martial skill? Is this still a technique of a human? This is simply more like the work of a god!”
As they gazed upon the body of energy covering the entire sky and surging towards Chu Feng, everyone was stunned. Regardless if they wished for Chu Feng’s death, they were dumbfounded by Jiang Qisha’s move. This was most definitely the strongest technique they had seen up until now. It was simply a natural disaster that could destroy everything!
Chapter 970 - Earthen Taboo—Slaughter of the Blood Moon
Four different Mortal Taboo martial skills merged together. The power was absolutely not as simple as the sum of four typical martial skills.
It was a combination of martial skills, and they weren’t even normal martial skills, but Mortal Taboo martial skills. Such a technique held a very great difficulty, and its power was naturally very strong well.
The body of energy made by the combination of four Mortal Taboo martial skill was incomparably fierce. Although its target was Chu Feng alone, its pressure had enveloped a circumference of a thousand miles.
No matter Zi Ling and the others who hid behind the army, or the fighting Crippling Night Demon Sect and Immortal Execution Archipelago, or the hundred million observers, they were bound by that powerful pressure and lost any ability to move.
They felt dread never experienced before in their lives originating from an attack so powerful it was incomparable to anything they had witnessed in the past. After being bound in place by the pressure, everyone lost the ability to speak. The respect and admiration they felt before had long been gone, and in replacement was trepidation of death.
The pressure itself was already so powerful. They did not know whether Chu Feng—and them—would be killed by Jiang Qisha.
“Hoh…” However, just when everyone was terrified by Jiang Qisha’s combination attack, Chu Feng made a faint smile. Though the horrifying pressure bound many people, Chu Feng was not one of them.
“It’s merely a combination technique. Do you truly think you’re the only one who knows it? You dare be so arrogant with a mere combination of Mortal Taboo martial skills? How about I show you the combination of Secret Skills!”
With a light smile, Chu Feng willed a shock wave to burst outward. Simultaneously, with a roar, four enormous beasts of various shapes but same ferociousness surged out of his body.
The four beasts were not only huge in size, they were very overbearing. The aura they emanated was even incomparably holy.
The beasts were not ordinary creatures. They were the four holy beasts: the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and Black Tortoise.
*aoo—*
The four supreme Secret Skills all had their own abilities, but right now Chu Feng was not using a normal technique. It was an entirely new technique after obtaining the power of the Vermilion Bird Revival Technique—the Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation.
*aoo—*
They possessed extremely powerful might, and they were very quick as well. After they appeared, the observers couldn’t even begin to process what was happening when the four holy beasts had already merged together to form a formation.
However, the Four Symbols Formation was completely different from the one that bound Qiu Canfeng before. That was a binding formation, while this was a slaughtering formation. Moreover, the power this had was incomparable to the one before. It could simply suppress anything; this was the Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation.
After they merged together, creating the aforementioned Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation, the pressure emanated by Jiang Qisha’s attack instantly vanished. The pressure that bound everyone vanished as well.
“Heavens, what is that?”
“It’s Chu Feng’s technique! I saw it, it’s something Chu Feng cast! He’s actually combined the legendary Secret Skills, and it’s even four Secret Skills!”
“What? Even Secret Skills can be combined? I’ve never heard of this before!”
Although the millions and millions of people had freedom restored to them, no one was willing to shift their gazes away because they were all drawn towards Chu Feng’s Four Symbols Formation. Their eyes were filled disbelief and shock, because they could feel the power within this Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation was even more powerful than Jiang Qisha’s combination of four Mortal Taboo martial skills.
*boom rumble rumble rumble—*
Just at that moment, the two attacks had woven together. Instantly, a boundless pressure and shock waves surged outward, in layer after layer.
They were really too fierce, and simply no one could withstand that. No matter the Immortal Execution Archipelago, the Crippling Night Demon Sect, or the hundred million observers, no one dared to stay on the spot. They all fled into the distance, afraid they would be engulfed by the pressure and lose their lives within it.
“AHH—”
“AHH—”
However, even though the pressure had no intent to kill, many people were unable to make it out in time. They were swallowed by the pressure, and amidst bursts of painful cries, they were crushed and became blood.
*aoo—*
But when the pressure wreaked havoc, within it came a furious roar. The Four Symbols Formation also appeared.
The four holy beasts were in the air and running around in a circle on a special path. They were putting power into the Four Symbols Formation, and forcing it towards Jiang Qisha. The might was incomparable, and Jiang Qisha had no escape.
“Senior, don’t keep anything hidden. Use that to destroy him!”
Zhao Yuetian’s and Wu Kunlun’s faces changed greatly. They couldn’t help but shout at Jiang Qisha. Even though they felt it to be inconceivable, they couldn’t help admitting that the Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation Chu Feng cast was too horrifying. If Jiang Qisha still held anything behind, he would very possibly die because of that.
“You’ve actually forced me to this state. But that’s fine, today, I’ll widen your horizons.
“You trash from the Eastern Sea Region, open your filthy eyes and watch! This is an Earthen Taboo martial skill, the Slaughter of the Blood Moon!”
After speaking, Jiang Qisha overlaid his hands, and allowed the Four Symbols Formation to press its way forth. He closed his eyes uncaringly as space itself before him shattered while his clothes fluttered noisily.
*boom*
Suddenly, a mystical wave swept out from Jiang Qisha’s body. When it blew past the Four Symbols Formation, it instantly froze.
Moreover, the mystical wave was extremely fast. It very quickly rushed past everything and enveloped an area within the circumference of a thousand miles.
*hmm* More importantly, after encompassing everything with its instantaneous speed, the world started changing.
The surging sea underneath became so calm it was like a mirror, lacking even the slightest trace of a wave. The initially clear and chaotic sky turned into night, countless glittering stars appearing.
A rush of peace washed into the world, creating a very rarely seen scenery.
“How magical… Is this the legendary Earthen Taboo martial skill?” Many people sighed in admiration at everything that had changed. How did that even look like a martial skill? Simply the world itself transformed.
“An illusion of the Earthen Taboo rank? No, it doesn’t look that simple.”
But just when everyone was attracted by the serenity before their eyes, Chu Feng frowned. He could see that it was merely an illusion, but he knew amidst this illusion was definitely an extreme danger. After all, this was an Earthen Taboo martial skill that came from the Holy Land of Martialism.
Chapter 971 - Earthen Taboo—Firmament Slash
*rumble rumble rumble…*
Suddenly, in a certain place within the serene world, a peculiar rumble sounded. Simultaneously, the space within a circumference of a thousand miles started violently trembling. The tranquil waters surged again, in an even greater degree than before.
Before such changes, an enormous round moon gradually rose from the distant sea surface, appearing in front of the crowd’s eyes.
The moon was truly very large, and it was the colour of blood. Its redness was very strange, looking as if it were truly made from blood. Most importantly, after its emergence, an unprecedented pressure enveloped the world.
“This aura—” Many people couldn’t breathe. Some even suffocated, and other than Martial Kings, everyone else’s face turned purple. Even though the Martial Kings’ conditions weren’t as severe, their complexions were quite a bit distorted from the difficulty of withstanding the horrifying pressure.
“As I thought, there’s a killing technique within this illusion—it kills by pressure. So this is the critical part of this martial skill, right?
“This Slaughter of the Blood Moon is truly not simple. With such powerful strength… As long as Jiang Qisha wants to, it takes no more than a thought to kill everyone here an instant.
“In terms of area of effect, my Firmament Slash is indeed far inferior to this Slaughter of the Blood Moon. But sadly, if I want to use it to break this moon, it will not be difficult.”
Chu Feng wore a smile on his face. He had already detailedly analyzed Jiang Qisha’s Earthen Taboo martial skill. Moreover, it felt it was time to let the world know of his Firmament Slash.
So, when the Slaughter of the Blood Moon left everyone completely struck with terror, amidst their absolute fear of death, Chu Feng slowly closed his eyes. Simultaneously, an extremely strong power started invisibly coalescing within his body.
“Hoh, you’ve given up?”
A sneer arose onto Jiang Qisha’s face when he saw Chu Feng seemingly accepting his fate. In Jiang Qisha’s eyes, even if Chu Feng resisted, it was useless. Since he had cast the Slaughter of the Blood Moon, Chu Feng was dead. In his perspective, Chu Feng was preparing to give up since he closed his eyes.
“Wait, this is?” But just at that moment, Jiang Qisha’s pupils shrank abruptly. He furrowed his brows tightly, because he discovered Chu Feng seemed a bit off.
At that moment, the space around Chu Feng started to tremble lightly. Yet, it was completely different from the tremors that arose from the casting of the Slaughter of the Blood Moon.
The tremors shook more and more violently from its initial weak state. Cracks had already appeared in the fabrics of space, and an extremely powerful aura was even going to shatter space itself.
Before such changes, the boundless Martial power in the world started converging onto Chu Feng like a hurricane. Facing such immensity, even Jiang Qisha’s expression changed greatly. From the flow of Martial power, he could feel that it was extremely pure.
*boom*
Just at that moment, Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes. Simultaneously, an extremely fierce aura emerged within his eyes.
“Hell!”
Jiang Qisha instantly panicked. He quickly willed the Blood Moon to rise quicker. At the same time, the horrifying pressure started gathering in one area and slashing towards Chu Feng. Jiang Qisha was preparing to send an attack at Chu Feng. He was preparing to use the Slaughter of the Blood Moon to crush Chu Feng to death.
But it was already too late. Before his attack had finished gathering together, bursts of blood-red aura shot out from Chu Feng’s body.
They were very strange—shape akin to sharp blades, yet akin to swimming snakes. Not only were they concentrated, there were countless. They even made frightening howls and very terrifying noises, as if they were ghosts from hell.
More importantly, after those blood-red auras appeared, the sky instantly changed colour. Those auras not only contained horrifying power, their speed was terrifying. In just a blink, they completely enveloped every corner of the sky.
And at that moment, Chu Feng’s lips were moving. With clear emphasis on every single word, he said: “Earthen—Taboo—Firmament—Slash!
“First slash!”
*BOOM*
Such words were like the order of a lord. A string of the strange and horrifying auras charged towards the direction of Chu Feng’s gaze with their destructive power.
Finally, after a cracking sound, a blood-red slash landed onto the moon in a cross shape.
*boom* Cracks appeared on the moon that contained boundless power.
“Second slash!”
Quickly after, Chu Feng yelled out lightly again. Another blood-red slash landed on the moon. Most importantly, the power contained within this slash was double the strength of the previous one.
The blood-red moon instantly collapsed. Amidst an explosion, it shattered.
The sky, following the moon’s shatter, was akin to a broken mirror. It too started crumbling.
After many pieces of the sky fell, it returned to its initial state. The Earthen Taboo martial skill Jiang Qisha cast had been destroyed by Chu Feng.
“This… How is this possible? He actually destroyed my Earthen Taboo martial skill?!”
Jiang Qisha’s face was ashen as he beheld that sight. His eyes were roundly widened, because he didn’t dare to believe it. He didn’t dare to believe in such a desolate place as the Eastern Sea Region, there was someone who also grasped an Earthen Taboo martial skill, and with such a skill destroyed the strongest trump card he took pride in.
If it was said Jiang Qisha right now was in terror, perhaps a bit disbelieving of his eyes, then he would definitely be stupefied after the next scene.
In reality, what made him fearful was not being suppressed by the Earthen Taboo martial skill. It was that the pressure became more terrifying even after those two strikes.
“Third slash.”
*bang bang bang bang bang*
Chu Feng let out another explosive yell. Instantly, explosions rang out endlessly and countless blood-red slashes started appearing in the air.
All the peak experts from the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans were all killed with the third slash alone. Murong Niekong and the chiefs of the Three Great Monstrous Clans were all dead.
These powerful people within the Eastern Sea Region, before Chu Feng’s Firmament Slash, lacked any strength to counterattack. Even in the moment before death, they couldn’t even make any sound before they were completely destroyed.
Chapter 972 - You Will Die
The might of the three slashes broke through the Taboo martial skill. They killed millions of people, and deterred the world.
But Chu Feng clearly wasn’t prepared to stop just there. The Firmament Slash was the strongest card he held in his hand. Either he didn’t use it, or used it fully to guarantee victory.
“Fourth Slash.”
Finally, Chu Feng yelled lightly again. The fourth appeared in the air; however, only two slashes appeared, landing on Zhao Yuetian and Kuang Bainian.
Without any surprise, when the blood-red slashes landed on their bodies, they were no different from the others before—they were slashed open. Their death was even more direct. Even though they had died, many people couldn’t even begin to process the swiftness of their execution.
“DAMMIT—”
Finally, Jiang Qisha came to his senses. He finally witnessed Chu Feng’s terrifying strength. Even though he, Jiang Qisha, had exceptional aptitude and was considered a peak genius in the Holy Land of Martialism, he was indeed no match for Chu Feng right now.
Knowing this was a horrible situation for him, he said nothing else as he turned around and cast an extremely profound bodily martial skill. He wanted to flee.
However, beyond his expectations, his legs were abnormally heavy. Even though he could walk in the air, the speed was incomparably slow. He simply could not escape.
“Chu Feng, you insolent and ignorant bastard! You dare kill my juniors? Do you know who we are? Do you know who my master is? If you dare to kill me, not to mention yourself, even the entire Eastern Sea Region will die because of you!” When all escape routes were sealed off, Jiang Qisha turned around. He mentioned his master to threaten Chu Feng with a roar.
“Hoh…” But Chu Feng merely gave a light smile at Jiang Qisha’s threats, then said, “Jiang Qisha, you shouldn’t have done it. You shouldn’t have interfered with the enmity between me and the Immortal Execution Archipelago, nor should you have attacked the Misty Peak. What you shouldn’t even thought of doing was displaying intention to marry Zi Ling.
“You can humiliate me however you wish, but I cannot tolerate humiliation towards the dearest ones to me. Today, I don’t care where you come from. I don’t care where your master comes from. I don’t care what cultivation your master has. I will kill you.”
Chu Feng’s expression suddenly turned icy. Simultaneously, blood-red bodies of light appeared. Amidst frightening howls, they flew towards Jiang Qisha.
The power contained within them was several times stronger than the four slashes before. Because this was the Firmament Slash’s fifth slash.
“Chu Feng, don’t kill me!”
Feeling the horrifying bodies of light flying from every single direction, Jiang Qisha was completely terrified. In this instant separating life and death, he suddenly yelled. There was no more arrogance and pride within his voice, and instead a trace of pleading.
Chu Feng willed the blood-red lights to stop a hundred meters away from Jiang Qisha, then asked, “What else do you want to say?”
“Chu Feng, don’t kill me. As long as you spare my life, I can give you anything you want. I can also feign ignorance about my juniors’ death. I can even bring you into the Holy Land of Martialism and give a recommendation to join the Cursed Soil Sect.
“With your cultivation aptitude, you will definitely receive my master’s approval. He will also bring you in as a direct disciple, and at that time, you can be in an equal position with me. You can get whatever you want. You will have no problem soaring in strength,” Jiang Qisha said with a face filled with sincerity and subserviently.
“Jiang Qisha is actually begging Chu Feng…” His words were caught in everyone’s ears. When they saw the genius from the Holy Land of Martialism actually asking Chu Feng for forgiveness, the crowd’s emotions were very complicated.
At first, because of Jiang Qisha’s appearance, they felt they had witnessed a true genius. They felt, in comparison to Jiang Qisha, Chu Feng was no more than trash.
But now, they discovered they were wrong—absolutely wrong. They had all underestimated Chu Feng’s ability. So, as it seemed, Chu Feng was not only a peak genius in the Eastern Sea Region, even against a genius in the Holy Land of Martialism, Chu Feng remained a horrifying existence.
Discussions arose within the crowd. Everyone felt they overrated Jiang Qisha. Though strong, the genius from the Holy Land of Martialism was only so-so.
But Jiang Qisha didn’t care anymore how others looked at him. He only wanted to do one thing now—survive.
So, he once again said with sincerity, “Chu Feng, before I just wanted to get the Misty Peak. I didn’t want to introduce animosity between us, and actually, what happened today is only a misunderstanding.
“Although I had said those words to mock you and Zi Ling, that was only a bait. I just wanted Tantai Xue to come out, and I had never planned to harm Zi Ling and the others. In fact, if it weren’t for me, they might not have even survived up until now.
“I, Jiang Qisha, am a person who treasures people with talent. As long as you forgive me today, I can pretend nothing ever happened. To be honest, with your aptitude, if you enter the Cursed Soil Sect, it’s very possible that you will even lead the sect in the future!
“But without me, even if you can enter the Holy Land of Martialism, it will be very difficult to enter the Cursed Soil Sect. Even if you could, to acquire the acknowledgement of the patriarch will be similarly difficult.
“As they say, ‘If you take a step back, you behold a greater world.’ I, Jiang Qisha, can disregard my juniors’ death. Why must you continue pressing forward?”
“Hahahaha…” However, something no one expected was after Jiang Qisha spoke those words, Chu Feng suddenly laughed. His laughter shook the world and became the only sound one could hear.
Many people tightly frowned. They felt very uneasy. After all that happened, Chu Feng had proven, with no doubt, that he was the ruler of this place. It was an easy action for him to kill any person. Even Jiang Qisha feared him, so who wouldn’t?
But on the topic of fear, naturally Jiang Qisha feared him the most. Because he was arrogant, because he was conceited, he felt his life was the most precious. Similarly, he was a person who feared death the most.
“Jiang Qisha, do you think I’m a fool, or are you a fool? You’re saying such unrealistic things to me?” Finally, Chu Feng stopped laughing, but a mocking sneer remained on his face.
*poof* Jiang Qisha knelt down after hearing those words. He raised his arms and loudly said with a face full of solemnness, “I, Jiang Qisha, swear to the heavens every single word I said today is true! If there’s even half a word of lie, let lightning strike me and grant me a horrid death!”
“Hahaha…” But Chu Feng once again roared with laughter. He said, “Jiang Qisha, first of all, no matter what you do, I won’t believe you. There’s no need to so painstakingly beg.
“Furthermore, even if everything you’ve said is true, so what? You’ve already crossed my bottom line. Let alone only a disciple from the Holy Land of Martialism, even if you were the disciple of god, my actions remain the same!
“Today, you will die! Even god cannot save you!”
After speaking, Chu Feng’s gaze turned cold. At the same time, the halted blood-red lights in the air flew towards Jiang Qisha extremely quickly.
*BANG—*
When the blood-red lights gathered together, a horrifying blood-red slash landed on Jiang Qisha’s body with the shape of a cross.
His body split in an instant. No matter limbs or soul, it all vanished. It was true absolute destruction.
The peak genius from the Holy Land of Martialism had been killed by Chu Feng!
Chapter 973 - Long Live Sect Head
Having finally killed Jiang Qisha, the pressure of the Firmament Slash disappeared and receded into Chu Feng’s body, returning the world to its former serenity.
Silence permeated the sky. Everyone quietly looked at Chu Feng and remained wordless.
Chu Feng, with his strength alone, killed the peak experts from the Immortal Execution Archipelago and even killed the three geniuses from the Holy Land of Martialism. His strength shocked others, and his actions had a devastating impact on the outcome of the battle
Everyone became convinced of Chu Feng’s power. Not only would they never forget his actions today, everyone else in the future—the Eastern Sea Region’s successors—would discuss this for years to come because his accomplishments were destined to be recorded in the books of history. He was fated to become a figure of admiration and worship.
However, while the people from the Crippling Night Demon Sect were celebrating inside, the people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans were terrified. As the hundred million observers from various areas in the Eastern Sea Region sighed in admiration, Chu Feng opened his palm, and a boundless suction power surged out.
Despite its power, the suction force did not affect anyone. However, before such force, Jiang Qisha’s fiery-red halberd, Zhao Yuetian’s and the others’ Royal Armaments, and their Cosmos Sacks, all landed into Chu Feng’s hands.
More importantly, Chu Feng didn’t just strip away their belongings. An invisible power was also surging into Chu Feng’s body—Source Energy. Although Chu Feng killed their bodies and souls, he retained their Source Energy. Right now, he was absorbing it and feeding it into Eggy.
“Lord Chu Feng, spare us!”
“Lord Chu Feng, spare us!”
Just at that moment, an expert from the Immortal Execution Archipelago knelt onto the ground, kowtowing and asking for forgiveness. Quickly following that, many experts from the Three Great Monstrous Clans also knelt and begged for forgiveness.
Everyone else was no exception. Even people like Jiang Qisha and Murong Mingtian were killed, so how could they possibly stand a chance against Chu Feng? Begging was their best option.
*hmm* Seeing that, Chu Feng willed a boundless pressure to spread out. It enveloped the members of Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans.
*bang bang bang bang…* After enveloping them, there were bursts of muffled explosions that started sounding within the sea of people. Every single explosion meant the death of a life as it became a pool of blood.
Chu Feng, in a mere instant, with his own strength, killed several dozen thousand people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago.
“Lord Chu Feng, spare us! Give us another chance!”
“Lord Chu Feng, I have the old to look over and the young to care! They are still waiting for me in my home! Without me, they won’t be able to survive! Please spare me!”
“Lord Chu Feng, spare us—”
The people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans were all stupefied. Those who hadn’t knelt now did and started kowtowing as well while they too begged Chu Feng.
“Hoh…” However, as he faced their tragic cries, Chu Feng merely let out a light chuckle. Then, he said, “In the clash of two armies, each serves their respective master. You’ve done nothing wrong.
“But the winner is the king, and the loser is the villain. To be softhearted towards one’s enemy is to be cruel towards oneself. If I were the one defeated today, I’m sure no one would sympathize with me. So… I do not care how great your desire is to live. I will not allow any to survive.
“If you must blame someone, you can only blame yourself for following the wrong master. If you must blame something, you can only blame your own actions for making me an enemy.”
After speaking, a chilly glint emerged into Chu Feng’s eyes. Then, he yelled, “Crippling Night Demon Sect, attention! The Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans are to be all killed. Leave none alive!”
“KILL—”
After he spoke, the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army once again became bloodthirsty demons. They released their boundless bloodlust as they all used various techniques, rushing again into the formation of the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans. They started slaughtering.
The people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans wanted to fight for their lives. Even if they were to die, they were going to bring a few along with them. But it was useless, as they had no chance with Chu Feng there.
Chu Feng’s pressure froze them in their kneeling state. They couldn’t even take half a step, let alone defending. Awaiting them was only a merciless annihilation.
For a brief while, endless painful cries rang out in the sky. Countless bodies started falling, and large amounts of blood sprayed down like a rain of blood. It entered the sea beneath, causing it to be dyed crimson.
Terror filled everyone who was unrelated to Chu Feng, such as the observers. They would have never thought he would be this ruthless. They didn’t expect he would truly completely kill off the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans.
They were worried—worried whether Chu Feng would be consumed by blood and kill even them. After all, they had come here today to participate in the wedding of Jiang Qisha and Zi Ling. In the end, their actions were a type of humiliation towards Chu Feng.
But their worry was redundant. Although he was cruel towards his enemies, Chu Feng wasn’t insane. He wouldn’t kill the innocent. Even though the observers were detestable, it was not to the degree that they deserved death.
Just in such a manner, the people from the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans were completely annihilated by the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army. Not a single person was left alive.
Although they did not have too great of a strength, there was, after all, a large number of people. Thus, Chu Feng did not abandon their Source Energy. He absorbed it all and gave it to Eggy.
At that moment, the members of the Crippling Night Demon Sect stood orderly in the air. They paid their respects towards Chu Feng and at the same time, and shouted simultaneously, “LONG LIVE SECT HEAD!
“LONG LIVE SECT HEAD!
“LONG LIVE SECT HEAD!
“LONG LIVE SECT HEAD!”
Those four words thunderously resounded endlessly. The people from the Crippling Night Demon Sect were truly excited because the powerful strength Chu Feng showed them was something even the former sect head couldn’t do.
His strength let everyone know that their decision was right: Chu Feng not only had the qualifications to become their sect head, they even felt he would surpass all former sect heads and become the greatest existence in the history of the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
At that instant, Zi Ling, Su Rou, Su Mei, Jiang Wushang, Zhang Tianyi, Chun Wu, Qiushui Fuyan, Taikou, Qiu Canfeng, and the others…
Those dear to Chu Feng were brimming with a joyous smile on their faces. They felt happiness from the bottom of their hearts. They felt pride for Chu Feng.
Chu Feng’s strong performance astounded others; those who could have befriended him yet missed the chance felt intense regret. Their emotions were very complicated.
Xia Yu and Dong Xue were the representatives of those people. Although Chu Feng wouldn’t do much to them, they knew very well that making Chu Feng an enemy was their largest failure in life.
They knew Chu Feng would become very strong. So strong it’d be unimaginable. At that time, from what they knew of him, he would definitely help the ones close to him. Chun Wu and the others were within that group. However, Xia Yu and Dong Xue… they… they would never be qualified to receive Chu Feng’s assistance.
They and Chun Wu were already on two different levels. On the road of cultivation, Chun Wu would leave them further and further behind. They had been put into the exact same situation as Chun Wu, but… they just chose the wrong path.
So, at that very moment, they truly hated themselves. They hated their ignorance. They hated their failed judgement. Not only did they give up a huge opportunity to befriend Chu Feng, they even made him an enemy. If they had…
But sadly, there was no medicine for regret in this world. They were fated to pay the price for their very actions. What they could do was represented by two words: eternal regret.
Chapter 974 - What Kind of Method?
But just when everyone felt everything was settled, Chu Feng suddenly cast his fierce gaze towards the Misty Peak. He loudly said, “Just watching as your younger generation is being killed, huh? You truly have quite the tolerance.”
They all felt confused at Chu Feng’s words because other than the faraway Misty Peak in the direction of Chu Feng’s gaze, there was no one. Not even half a shadow.
“Hoh, so you already knew I hadn’t died? I really can’t underestimate you.”
Just when the crowd was feeling puzzled, an aged laughter rang out. Simultaneously, an old person showed himself and appeared before the crowd.
“How is this possible? It’s him?”
After seeing that person, not to mention the Crippling Night Demon Sect, Zi Ling, and the others, even the observers were very taken aback. Their faces were filled with shock as they felt this to be unbelievable.
At that very instant, the person who stood in the air was none other than Murong Mingtian. The ancestor of the Immortal Execution Archipelago hadn’t died.
“I admit you’ve made a good attempt. You’re a very skillful old cunning fox, and I was almost tricked by you.
“But since you haven’t fled and dare to appear in front of him, I’m sure you have some sort of new technique to fight against me, right?
“Since you’ve already finished preparing, why be so secretive? Just bring it out and let me see what method you’ve been preparing for so long. Show me why you didn’t show yourself even though all your successors were being killed,” Chu Feng said with a light smile.
The expressions of Zi Ling and the others instantly turned grave. After looking at one another, they started backing away slowly with the entire Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army.
They knew Murong Mingtian was very cunning: he was not only ruthless, he was very calculative. As Chu Feng said: since he dared to show up even after Chu Feng defeated Jiang Qisha, it meant the reason he was fearless was because he had backup. It would only make sense that he had something to deal with Chu Feng.
They stood no chance against Murong Mingtian before, and to an even greater degree, they stood no chance against Murong Mingtian now. They had to quickly leave this battlefield between the two, otherwise they would distract Chu Feng.
“Haha, interesting! You know I have something I can use to deal with you, yet you still dare to call out so arrogantly to me! It seems that you also have quite some confidence. I, Murong Mingtian, have been in the Eastern Sea Region for so many years, but you’re the first one who’s been able to force me to this state.
“But Chu Feng, the Earthen Taboo martial skill you used before was so powerful, so I’m guessing that you too had paid quite a huge price, right? Don’t think I can’t tell. Right now, you appear fine, but you’ve actually exhausted quite a bit of power. Your strength is lesser than before,” Murong Mingtian said with a smile.
“Hoh… You are correct, but it is still more than enough to deal with you,” Chu Feng sneered. Even though Murong Mingtian was very correct, he remained unafraid because he had already decided. Whether he himself would live or die, Murong Mingtian would not live to see another day.
Actually, after killing Murong Mingtian, Chu Feng had tried absorbing his Source Energy, but he couldn’t even find a single trace of it. So, at that time, he confirmed that Murong Mingtian hadn’t died, and had instead used some sort of special technique to escape.
Chu Feng also knew very well that Murong Mingtian could have just fled. But, he didn’t. After killing Jiang Qisha, Murong Mingtian dared to appear again.
That meant he now had something even more powerful than Jiang Qisha. No matter what it was, without a doubt it was greater than Jiang Qisha’s total strength.
Chu Feng was no god. Even though he could make many guesses, he could not be certain what Murong Mingtian grasped within his hands that gave him the courage to stand here. Even though Chu Feng held a certain amount of confidence, he could not be definite he could defeat Murong Mingtian.
So, Chu Feng didn’t escape, and instead calmly faced the situation. What he relied on was not only confidence, but also determination—determination to fight Murong Mingtian to the very bitter end.
Chu Feng knew if Murong Mingtian had a way to defeat him, even if escape were successful, that applied only to himself. Zi Ling and the others would not make it out. If he left, they would die. So, he could not escape. Today, their lives were shared.
In the same vein of reasoning: if Murong Mingtian couldn’t reign victorious, then Chu Feng could thoroughly remove this old monster. Although his aptitude wasn’t as good as Jiang Qisha’s, he was too scheming. Moreover, he knew some secrets regarding the Misty Peak. Leaving him alive would stem countless troubles in the future. He had to be removed, and it had to be now.
“Chu Feng, oh Chu Feng, I truly feel a bit of admiration for a young man like you. How good would it have been if you weren’t my enemy.” Murong Mingtian actually nodded his head in appreciation towards Chu Feng’s decision. However, he wore an odd smile quickly on his face and said, “To be honest, right now, you are more powerful than me. With the strength I currently possess, no matter what I do I am no match for you.
“But the reason you are stronger than me right now isn’t only because your aptitude is good and your strength exceptional. The more important reason is because of Lady Piaomiao’s cultivation. However, I understand the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique very well. No matter how much better your talent is, no matter how long you can keep Lady Piaomiao’s cultivation on you, there will be a day that it disappears. On that day, killing you will require me barely any strength.
“However, I did not escape. I did not choose to deal with you after you lose Lady Piaomiao’s cultivation. Instead, I chose to stand before you when you’re at your strongest. Do you know why?”
Chu Feng didn’t respond to Murong Mingtian’s question. He knew his method would be absolutely not simple. However, Chu Feng didn’t only have strength to deal with Jiang Qisha. He had kept some backup. If he put forth his all, defeat might not be unavoidable.
Besides, if he could truly do nothing, he still had a monster from the Asura Spirit World within his body. The worst result was to truly use everything he had, regardless of the consequences. So, Chu Feng was not afraid.
“Hoh, Chu Feng, I’ll tell you honestly: I dare to stand in front of you right now, at a moment like this, is because there’s no doubt to your death if I use this. Who you will face will not be me alone. It will be an even more terrifying existence.”
Suddenly, Murong Mingtian made a smile. His gaze also started to change—his eyes turned dark-green. But the most significant change was an odd mark appearing on his forehead.
It squirmed around, as if it were alive. It was sinister and horrifying, seeming akin to a demon.
Chapter 975 - Killing One’s Own
After the appearance of the strange mark, Murong Mingtian’s aura became completely different. It was simply not the aura of a man. It seemed as if there were a demon housed within his body. It was sinister, horrifying, and exuded bloodthirsty killing intent.
Although he had a very odd aura, so odd it was terrifying, his strength wasn’t actually increased. That was why the changes occurring to him were so peculiar.
But even so, Chu Feng didn’t dare to be at ease. He noticed that Murong Mingtian’s change in aura was due to his preparations in casting a special technique.
*hmm*
Indeed, just when Chu Feng felt something was off, Murong Mingtian made his move. He laid a Spirit Formation in front of him—it was a Teleportation Formation. It could send special objects within a short distance to his side.
“Master, Senior Taikou, Sister Fuyan, quickly bring Zi Ling and everyone in the Crippling Night Demon Sect away from here,” Chu Feng hurriedly sent a mental message. He knew this was likely the method Murong Mingtian had to deal with him.
Qiu Canfeng and the others didn’t dare to hesitate after receiving Chu Feng’s words. They started to retreat orderly. However, even though they were very far away, they didn’t escape.
They just didn’t want Chu Feng to be distracted but they would not abandon him and leave. In this battle, if Chu Feng won, then they won. If Chu Feng lost, everyone lost.
Though Chu Feng hadn’t personally seen their actions, he was aware of them. However, he didn’t say much because he knew Zi Ling and the others wouldn’t listen to him regardless. So, he didn’t bother. He turned pressure into power—it was not an option to be defeated. He had to kill Murong Mingtian.
After seeing the members of the Crippling Night Demon Sect stay quite far away, the observers also quickly left. There were even many timid people who didn’t stay behind. They started flying towards the Teleportation Array, preparing to leave.
They knew very well that the upcoming battle would be horrifying. With a slight bit of carelessness, they could become the sacrifices to the fires of battle.
However, since there were timid people, there were, of course, fearless people. Although many people had started to leave, there was still quite a few who chose to stay behind. They wanted to personally witness this frightening battle.
Everyone cast their gazes towards the Teleportation Formation behind Murong Mingtian. They all knew the thing it was about to summon would not be simple at all. It would definitely be something exceptional and would most likely be related to the secrets of the Misty Peak.
*rumble rumble rumble*
Before the gazes of the crowd, a tremor rang out from the formation. As the formation shook, a rectangular black object appeared in front of them.
It was made out of wood. Two and a half meters wide, three meters long. There were chains tied around everywhere, and on the chains, there were binding runes engraved. It was a coffin.
But most importantly, there was a mark in the center of the coffin. That mark was squirming and releasing an extremely horrifying aura.
Even though the size of the mark was different, no matter aura or shape, it was the exact same as the one on Murong Mingtian’s forehead. It was the same mark.
“This… It’s him?!”
Chu Feng had used the Heaven’s Eyes because he knew there was something within the coffin. But after he saw what was inside, his expression changed greatly. Surprise and discomfort emerged onto his face.
*whoosh*
Just at that moment, Murong Mingtian’s hands overlapped each other. After casting a spell, the mark on the coffin started glittering faintly. Simultaneously, the chains surrounding it loosened before the coffin opened up completely. A person then slowly appeared before the crowd.
It was a man. He was big and large, and exuded an exceptional aura. As his long hair fluttered to and fro in the wind, his handsome face appeared occasionally. On it was evidence of his vast experience in the years. Most importantly, there was also this flame-like scar on his forehead.
That man was no stranger. He was the formerly strongest genius in the Eastern Sea Region, the person who had defeated the former head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect, Huangfu Haoyue.
“Haoyue?” Many people’s faces changed greatly when they saw that person, but the one with the most complex emotions was Qiushui Fuyan.
The relationship she had with Huangfu Haoyue was not simple at all. After knowing Huangfu Haoyue had gone insane, she even searched the Eastern Sea Region but was unable to find him again. No matter what, she would not have thought that Huangfu Haoyue had been captured by Murong Mingtian.
So, at that very instant, after she saw him again, she lost control of her emotions. As she yelled, she ran towards Huangfu Haoyue.
“Sister Fuyan, don’t come over!” Chu Feng suddenly shouted at that moment, then he said mentally, “This is indeed Senior Huangfu Haoyue, but he is not the person you know. If I’m not mistaken, he has already been controlled by Murong Mingtian with some sort of sinister method.”
Qiushui Fuyan went into a slight daze after hearing Chu Feng’s words, then carefully examined Huangfu Haoyue. Only then did she discover that he did look a bit odd.
Back then, when she saw Huangfu Haoyue, he was in a very rough state. Moreover, he was muttering to himself, his actions were odd, he seemed randomly frightened by something… He looked like a madman. There had clearly been some heavy injuries dealt to his mind, leading to his loss of reason.
But now, though he lacked any expressions to his face, there was fury in his eyes as he emanated a powerful bloodthirsty aura. Right now, he was even more terrifying than his previous state because now, it seemed that he now had absolutely no awareness. As Chu Feng said, Huangfu Haoyue really did seem controlled by someone.
“Haoyue, it’s me! I’m Fuyan! You don’t recognize me? You don’t even recognize me?” But even so, Qiushui Fuyan was unwilling to give up. She called out Huangfu Haoyue’s name and mentioned things that had happened in the past.
She could already imagine what Murong Mingtian was going to use him for. He was going to fight Chu Feng until one of them died. This was something she never wanted to see because both Chu Feng and Huangfu Haoyue were very important to her. She didn’t hope anything to happen to either one of them.
But sadly, Huangfu Haoyue was cold and expressionless. He gave no reactions, as if he couldn’t hear Qiushui Fuyan’s words.
“Is this truly Huangfu Haoyue? The former number one genius in the Eastern Sea Region? Didn’t he go to the Holy Land of Martialism? Why is he in the Eastern Sea Region? Has he come back?”
“What is happening? He should have a very close relationship with Qiushui Fuyan, but now, he is not only ignoring Qiushui Fuyan, his e instead standing with Murong Mingtian. Could it be… he’s been controlled?”
Those watching were no fools. After hearing Qiushui Fuyan’s calls fail, they had confirmed Huangfu Haoyue’s identity. But amidst the shock they felt, they deduced the reason why he was ignoring Qiushui Fuyan: Huangfu Haoyue had been controlled by Murong Mingtian, and he was the strongest method Murong Mingtian possessed to deal with Chu Feng.
They were truly very shocked. They had imagined all sorts of methods Murong Mingtian would use to deal with Chu Feng, but they didn’t expect it to be this. Murong Mingtian was simply making Chu Feng kill his own.
Chapter 976 - Demonic Soul Seizing Technique
“Haoyue, you truly don’t recognize me anymore? You don’t remember those things?
“Then… Do you recognize him? He’s Chu Feng, the child you carried out of the Heavenly Road! He’s become an adult now; do you still not recognize him? Did something happen in the Heavenly Road? Have you forgotten about that too?”
Qiushui Fuyan ignored the crowd’s discussions and continued trying to communicate with Huangfu Haoyue. Since she couldn’t make him recall anything with her own stories, she attempted to recall his members with Chu Feng’s stories. But sadly, it was still useless.
“Haha, Qiushui Fuyan, there’s no use. If it were that easy to summon Huangfu Haoyue’s memories, do you think I would bring him out so easily? If he remembers, doesn’t that mean I’m digging my own grave? You underestimate me too much.” Murong Mingtian suddenly laughed oddly, then he mockingly said, “I’ll be honest. The method I’m using to control Huangfu Haoyue is viewed as a forbidden technique on the Misty Peak—the Demonic Soul Seizing Technique. This technique is something even Lady Piaomiao doesn’t know of. I accidentally found it in Master’s residence.
“As for its usage, it’s very special as well. The technique is not something cast with just a simple Spirit Formation. It is a formation that can only be created with the blood and flesh of live people as catalyst and the bones of infants as medicine. The more people alive refined within this formation of flesh, the stronger the binding power created.
“To bind Huangfu Haoyue, I have killed over a million cultivators and several dozen thousand infants! Huangfu Haoyue is my puppet. If I tell him to go west, he will not dare to go east. If I tell him to stand, he will not move.
“If I want him to kill someone, he will kill that person. Even… if it’s his former lover, he will not be merciful.”
“Nonsense! Haoyue has a firm will. How could he possibly be controlled by the likes of you?!” Qiushui Fuyan cursed.
“Haha, it seems that you still don’t believe me! But that’s fine. If you don’t, I can test it out.” Murong Mingtian’s smile turned stranger and stranger. He pointed towards Qiushui Fuyan and yelled, “Tear this bitch’s corpse into a million pieces!”
*hmm* Immediately after Murong Mingtian’s command, Huangfu Haoyue’s body trembled. His eyes emitted a dark-green light the exact same as Murong Mingtian’s.
More importantly, after the green light appeared, the mark on Huangfu Haoyue’s forehead changed instantly. It became a lump of flame, whereupon a boundless pressure engulfed Qiushui Fuyan.
“Heavens, this aura…”
Everyone’s faces changed when they felt that. They trembled despite the lack of coldness, and they felt chills go down their spines. Because, right now, the aura Huangfu Haoyue emanated was rank eight Martial King.
Although Huangfu Haoyue had been powerful, he was not a rank eight Martial King before. Yet, he was right now. Such powerful strength made everyone fearful. Rank eight Martial King… that was a realm near Martial Emperor, a level they had never seen before in their lives.
And Huangfu Haoyue was even so young. If he continued cultivating, becoming a Martial Emperor was not something impossible. Imagining that someone in the Eastern Sea Region could become a Martial Emperor… that truly brought forth shock.
“Haoyue, you…”
But in comparison to the fear and shock the observer felt, Qiushui Fuyan was frozen. As she felt the incoming pressure that even shattered space itself, her eyes reddened.
Even though she knew Huangfu Haoyue had been controlled and wasn’t intentionally attacking her, she still felt heartbroken. An indescribable sorrow washed over her heart.
Amidst such sadness, she had even forgotten about escape. Though, in reality, she couldn’t even escape due to the great difference in cultivation.
*boom*
As the surging pressure was about to collide, a black slash suddenly appeared. It was incomparably fierce and even the pressure could not withstand it—it was slashed open, and the attack was stopped.
It was Chu Feng who made his move. With the Demon Sealing Sword in his hand, he stopped the horrifying pressure.
“Sister Fuyan, stay farther away! Believe me. No matter the strength of the formation, there will always be imperfections. I can rid Senior Huangfu Haoyue of Murong Mingtian’s control,” Chu Feng said mentally after cutting open the pressure.
Qiushui Fuyan calmed down. Although she still held doubts in her heart, she had to believe in Chu Feng. Right now, he was the only person who could fight off Huangfu Haoyue, and also the only person who was worthy of trust.
*boom rumble rumble*
But, beyond any expectations, after failing the first strike, Huangfu Haoyue once again attacked Qiushui Fuyan. Moreover, this time, it was not just a simple attack of pressure—it was a punch.
That single punch gathered the King-level Martial power within the circumference of several miles. Its power was terrifying, and it was simply not something an ordinary martial skill could stop. Even Chu Feng’s Demon Sealing Sword could not.
“White Tiger Slaughtering Technique.” Chu Feng opened his Heaven’s Eyes to analyze and decide on a defensive technique. He gave no hesitation as he immediately used the Secret Skill to block that single punch.
The White Tiger Slaughtering Technique’s power was limitless, but it was dependent on the opponent. Huangfu Haoyue only sent a normal punch—it wasn’t even a martial skill. However, he was not a typical rank eight Martial King. Even putting aside cultivation, his aptitude and fighting strength was superior to Murong Mingtian and Lady Piaomiao.
Thus, even though the White Tiger Slaughtering Technique successfully stopped the power of the punch, it had still dissipated. Huangfu Haoyue, with a mere punch, destroyed Chu Feng’s Secret Skill.
“AHH—”
Seeing his own attack blocked once again, Huangfu Haoyue violently roared. As it rang out, layers of ferocious flames started appearing around him and they pressed towards Qiushui Fuyan.
“Chu Feng, run! Those are the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven!
“Huangfu Haoyue is the only person who’s been able to master the Burning Heaven Mysterious Technique within the Burning Heaven Church! You won’t be able to block these flames!”
Qiushui Fuyan’s face instantly turned as pale as paper. She started to yell loudly, and she, who didn’t want Chu Feng to be affected by that attack, ran towards him.
“Sister Fuyan, don’t come over! Believe me. No matter how much more powerful these flames become, I can withstand them. Leave! Go towards Senior Taikou and the others.”
But what Qiushui Fuyan didn’t expect was as the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven fiercely pounced over, Chu Feng turned his head around with a light smile. On his face, there was no fear. Instead, there was a hint of confidence.
Qiushui Fuyan couldn’t help but be taken aback when she saw Chu Feng. Even though she felt it was inconceivable, she suddenly felt that he could truly block these terrifying flames.
Chapter 977 - A True Monster
*BOOM—*
The speed of the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven was extremely quick. In the instant Qiushui Fuyan entered a daze, it had already arrived. It was akin to a fiery-red enormous wave of flames, yet also like a ferocious army formed by Monstrous Beasts. With a destructive might, it arrived before Chu Feng.
In front of the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven, Chu Feng was akin to an ant in a flood. He simply could not resist as he was instantly flooded by the flames.
Moreover, after engulfing Chu Feng, the horrifying fire did not stop. Its heat soared into the sky and as it surged, it continued towards Qiushui Fuyan and the others. This was because the flames’ goal was originally Qiushui Fuyan. She was the person Huangfu Haoyue aimed to kill.
“Hahaha, ignorant brat, who do you think Huangfu Haoyue is? With this borrowed cultivation, you think you want to defeat him, a rank eight Martial King? You’re simply committing suicide!”
Seeing the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven that enveloped the entire sky as it surged in the air, seeming as if they could burn through everything, Murong Mingtian roared with laughter. He knew how terrifying the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven were. He knew even more how terrifying Huangfu Haoyue’s Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven were.
The Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven could burn through all creatures in this world. Those words were not just meaningless talk. Huangfu Haoyue’s Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven could truly do that because he had already mastered the Burning Heaven Church’s most precious treasure, the Burning Heaven Mysterious Technique. The mark on his forehead was the proof of that.
So, after Chu Feng was submerged within the inferno, Murong Mingtian felt Chu Feng was absolutely dead. How could a rank four Martial King possibly defend against the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven?
But in contrast to Murong Mingtian’s secret joy, Qiushui Fuyan and Zi Ling and the others instantly fell into an icy bottomless hole. An indescribable sorrow started flowing within their hearts. They couldn’t even make out any crying sounds but their eyes were already red.
They felt Chu Feng hadn’t been able to block the ferocious Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven. Although its power was limited, they could feel it was actually much more terrifying than the Earthen Taboo martial skill Jiang Qisha cast before.
*boom rumble rumble rumble—*
However, just when everyone felt Chu Feng had possibly lost his life, a deafening explosion rang out amidst the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven. The blazing flames themselves suddenly stopped as well as they stagnated in the air.
*boom* The strangest thing was after another explosion, the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven started swirling on the spot. Moreover, they seemed to be shrinking, as if there were a black hole in the center of the sky absorbing the fierce flames.
Finally, the flames disappeared completely. At that moment, a person also appeared within the crowd’s line of sight. That person was not big or large, but was very imposing. He was none other than Chu Feng.
“Chu Feng! It’s Chu Feng! He hasn’t died yet and not only that, he even withstood the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven!”
“Heavens, how powerful is this Chu Feng? As a rank four Martial King, facing Jiang Qisha and Murong Mingtian is one thing but he’s even able to face Huangfu Haoyue, a rank eight Martial King? Does logic no longer apply to this person?!” The crowd was shocked when they saw that and felt great disbelief.
“No, wait, look! Look at the lightning covering Chu Feng’s body! It’s not simple at all, and he isn’t a rank four Martial King right now. His cultivation has risen! Right now, he’s a rank five Martial King!” But some sharp people discovered the changes that occurred to Chu Feng.
At that moment, there was a blinding lightning armour covering Chu Feng’s body. As it surged, his aura had changed. He was now a rank five Martial King. And this… this was the origin of Chu Feng’s confidence because rank four Martial King was not his limit.
“Impossible! How is this possible?”
But when Murong Mingtian saw the changes to Chu Feng, his complexion turned quite interesting.
Actually, he already knew Chu Feng had a technique to raise his cultivation. However, the reason he remained so fearless and confident was precisely because of the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique.
He knew quite a bit about the technique, so he knew, after the using the technique to obtain another person’s cultivation, no matter Forbidden Medicine or other methods of cultivation raising, both were useless. It was impossible to raise one’s cultivation after using the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique. It was impossible.
Yet, right now, Chu Feng was using that lightning armour to do exactly that. How could Murong Mingtian not be shocked? When Chu Feng was a rank four Martial King, he was able to defeat a rank seven Martial King. So, when Chu Feng was now a rank five Martial King, who knew whether he’d be able to defeat Huangfu Haoyue, a rank eight Martial King?
“Surprised? Indeed, I used the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique to borrow Senior Piaomiao’s power. That’s why I’m at this rank. In such a situation, I cannot raise my cultivation by Forbidden Medicines or special martial skills.
“But, I don’t mind telling you that this lightning armour isn’t a Forbidden Medicine, nor a martial skill. It is my own ability. It will not give me any backlash, nor any restrictions. Even the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique cannot restrict it,” Chu Feng said with a mocking smile. He knew what Murong Mingtian was thinking, but he also knew his own ability.
“What? His own power?” Everyone was shocked again. An ability that could raise one’s cultivation by one rank, regardless of the realm. That was really quite powerful.
At that instant, everyone looked at Chu Feng with fiery gazes. They finally knew why Chu Feng was so monstrous. This person did not seem like a normal person. At least, judging by his lightning armour ability, Chu Feng grasped something that others did not have.
“Hmph. You can raise your cultivation. So what? You have powerful fighting strength, but does Huangfu Haoyue not? You are the genius in the Eastern Sea Region right now, but when Huangfu Haoyue was famous you were still in your mother’s womb!”
Although he felt it was quite inconceivable, Murong Mingtian was not too afraid. He pointed at Chu Feng, and loudly said, “Kill this brat! It doesn’t matter what you use, but I want to see nothing remaining!”
*BOOM—*
After Murong Mingtian spoke, Huangfu Haoyue once again attacked. Again, it was the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven, but this time, no matter area or fierceness, it was several times more horrifying that before.
Even though the observers were quite far away, they still felt the heat wave slam over from afar. It was very difficult to withstand, and they couldn’t help but retreat. The flames were really too terrifying, and before such a blazing temperature, even if the flames were far away, they were still enough to burn them into ashes. Huangfu Haoyue was serious now.
Chapter 978 - The Pope of the Burning Heaven Church
“Actually… I’ve always wanted to spar with Senior Huangfu Haoyue. After all, he was someone who defeated the former head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect.
“Although I don’t wish for the current situation, it is a rare opportunity for me to experience Senior Huangfu Haoyue’s techniques.”
However, even though anyone could tell that the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven were several times fiercer than before, Chu Feng remained, unexpectedly, fearless. Instead, there was a hint of yearning surging within his eyes.
Huangfu Haoyue was very powerful—of course Chu Feng knew that. Huangfu Haoyue was the strongest person he had seen, and he was even more sure of that after hearing Qiu Canfeng talk about what had happened in the Eastern Sea Region.
Chu Feng knew very well that the strongest person when the Crippling Night Demon Sect was at its peak era wasn’t the head of the sect, whose name alone brought forth fear. It was Huangfu Haoyue because when he was thirty years old, he was already equal to the head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect. Now, he was far superior.
Right now, Chu Feng too was named as the strongest genius in the Eastern Sea Region, but Huangfu Haoyue was an undefeated legend. So, Chu Feng, with the cultivation gained from the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique, wanted to experience just how powerful this legend was.
“Chu Feng, you must be careful. There’s a total of nine levels for the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven. What Huangfu Haoyue used just now was only the first level. Right now, it’s the fifth.
“The power of every level is multiplied by ninefold. The power of the fifth level is dozens of times the first. You cannot be careless,” shouted Qiushui Fuyan. She saw Chu Feng was not preparing to dodge and instead planned to face it with force, so she made sure to remind Chu Feng of its power.
“The Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven Huangfu Haoyue grasps is this powerful? It’s simply several times more terrifying than the pope himself!” The elders of the Crippling Night Demon Sect such as Qiu Canfeng were shocked.
To think the former head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect was titled the strongest in the Eastern Sea Region, and in everyone’s eyes the only person who could hold him back wasn’t Lady Piaomiao, but the pope of the Burning Heaven Church…
Although, strictly speaking, the pope of the Burning Heaven Church was possibly inferior to the head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect, the pope was still very strong.
His Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven was first-grade. Most importantly, his Royal Armament, the Fan of the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven, was very powerful. If added to the Burning Heaven Church’s Burning Heaven Mysterious Technique, it would be unstoppable. Even no inferior to the Demon Sealing Sword.
But right now, the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven Huangfu Haoyue cast was not with any external power, yet it had still surpassed the pope of the Burning Heaven Church. If he had the Fan of the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven to strengthen his cast, it would be unimaginable how powerful it’d become.
*whoosh* However, when the crowd was stunned by the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven, it had arrived onto Chu Feng. In such a critical moment of life and death, he made a shocking move: he put the Demon Sealing Sword behind him and punched the boundless flames.
*boom*
Before that punch, gales arose. The waves flew into the skies and everything turned into chaos. The most important thing, however, was that the horrifying flames were all pushed back.
*boom rumble rumble*
However, Huangfu Haoyue’s eyes glinted, and the flames that were pushed back surged towards Chu Feng again. Its power rose by several times and its area was endlessly enlarging as it swept everywhere.
But even so, Chu Feng remained fearless. This time, he threw out nine punches continuously. Every single one would be fiercer than the previous, and before such a perfect, destructive, and disastrous power, Huangfu Haoyue flames were pushed back.
However, Huangfu Haoyue was no simple person. As Qiushui Fuyan said: the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven truly had levels to them. If the sixth didn’t work, then the seventh. If not, the eighth. Every single stage’s power would be ninefold the former.
In the end, even Chu Feng felt enormous pressure. Especially when Huangfu Haoyue used the ninth level of the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven, the power it released twisted even space itself within the circumference of several thousand miles. The sea below even boiled.
If it weren’t for the many experts amongst the observers who laid Spirit Formations to protect the crowd, the heat from the flames alone could turn everyone into ashes.
So, before such horrifying flames, Chu Feng could only use the Demon Sealing Sword. It was the king of Royal Armaments, and its power was not to be underestimated. When Chu Feng became a rank five Martial King, the power of the Demon Sealing Sword rose accordingly as well.
“This is a true stunning battle. I never thought I would be able to see such a fight. I can now die without regrets.”
When Chu Feng and Huangfu Haoyue traded attacks back and forth, alternating between offense and defense, the people hiding within defensive Spirit Formations felt their bloods boil with passion. They were all astonished by the two’s powerful strength.
In the Eastern Sea Region, Martial Kings were already the peak. There hadn’t been a Martial Emperor for at least ten thousand years. So, no one had seen the glorious battle between Martial Emperors.
But today, after they saw the battle between Chu Feng and Huangfu Haoyue, they felt shocked. They had never seen such an intense battle before.
Even though they knew this was still very far off from the battle between Martial Emperors, they already felt very honoured to be witness to it. Even risking their lives to personally behold such a sight was worth it.
*whoosh* However, just at that moment, Huangfu Haoyue flipped his palm. A white fan appeared.
It was very lengthy: a meter and a half long. It was entirely white, and a bit glowing. It was not made out of paper, but more like translucent jade.
*whoosh* Suddenly, Huangfu Haoyue flipped his wrist, and the enormous fan opened up. Afterwards, from his palm, flames appeared.
The flames looked very strange, as if they were a fire serpents as they squirmed up the white fan. At that moment, a boundless aura was also released from Huangfu Haoyue body. This was a Royal Armament, and absolutely not a normal Royal Armament.
“It’s the Fan of the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven!”
“Does this mean Huangfu Haoyue has become the pope of the Burning Heaven Church?”
After seeing that fan, everyone inhaled a deep breath. They recognized Huangfu Haoyue’s fan. It was the Royal Armament only the pope of the Burning Heaven Church could possess.
It was very similar to the Demon Sealing Sword. Not only was its power strong, it held a special meaning—it represented the pope. In other words, the person who held this fan was the pope of the Burning Heaven Church.
So, to be more precise, the person who was fighting Chu Feng was not only Huangfu Haoyue, but also the pope of the Burning Heaven Church.
Chapter 979 - Deciding the Outcome
*whoosh*
Suddenly, Huangfu Haoyue’s eyes emitted a chilly glint as he waved the Fan of Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven.
The flames that Chu Feng suppressed once again arose and this time, the flames essentially strengthened. Their very nature changed.
At that moment, the flames were truly fierce, and even Chu Feng felt enormous pressure.
However, in spite of that, he did not back away. Instead, with a thought, he shouted, “Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation!”
*wuaoo—*
Instantly, four holy beasts dashed out of Chu Feng’s body. They madly ran towards the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven and merged together. They circled around a formation, and as they ran forth, the Four Symbols Slaughter Formation arose.
*boom rumble rumble rumble*
Its power was limitless. After entering the Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven, they threw the raging flames into chaos. In the end, they completely vanished.
After they disappeared, however, the Four Symbols Slaughter Formation did not stop. With its incomparable divine might, they pressed their way towards Murong Mingtian. Exactly, Chu Feng’s target was not Huangfu Haoyue, but Murong Mingtian.
Right now, Huangfu Haoyue was being bound by the Demonic Soul Seizing Technique. To break it would be very difficult.
However, Chu Feng’s Heaven’s Eyes were not there for nothing. On the surface, he was fighting Huangfu Haoyue quite intensely, but in reality, he had been searching for a method to break the binding formation.
Finally, Chu Feng reached a conclusion. It was actually very simple if he wanted to break the Demonic Soul Seizing Technique: just kill Murong Mingtian. As the proverbs said, to defeat the thieves, one must first capture their leader. As long as Murong Mingtian was dead, the Demonic Soul Seizing Technique would naturally be destroyed.
“Dammit. This brat is actually…
“Kill him, kill him! No matter what you use, he must be dead!”
Indeed, Murong Mingtian panicked when he saw the overwhelming Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation pressing towards him. As he backed away, he started howling madly.
The killing intent in Huangfu Haoyue’s eyes became even stronger. The fan in his hand trembled slightly, and after some odd cries, the fiery-red fire serpents on the fan all rushed out.
When the fire serpents were in the fan, they were indeed very small. However, after they left, they were like released demons as they instantly became thick fire serpents several thousand meters long.
There were thirty-eight of such fire serpents. The power every single one contained was unimaginably horrifying.
After they appeared, they immediately attacked the Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation. They started surrounding it and biting in madness. Then, completely beyond their expectations, the Four Symbols Slaughtering Formation was instantly torn into pieces by the thirty-eight enormous fire serpents. Chu Feng’s formation was so easily destroyed.
“Dammit, this is the strongest technique in the Burning Heaven Church, the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation!” Seeing the ferocious fire serpents, Qiushui Fuyan let out an exclamation. Her already nervous face now filled with uneasiness.
“It’s the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation? Huangfu Haoyue has summoned thirty-eight Burning Heaven Fire Serpents to create the formation?”
Qiu Canfeng’s and the others’ face changed greatly as well. Their already nervous eyes were covered with a layer of strong fear and uneasiness as well.
The Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation was a Mortal Taboo martial skill, but not just any ordinary one. It was a Mortal Taboo martial skill cast together with the Burning Heaven Mysterious Technique and the Fan of Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven.
In other words, if one wanted to cast this martial skill, the absolute necessities were the Burning Heaven Mysterious Technique and the Fan of Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven. Neither could be lacked and the requirements were extremely high. It was very difficult to cultivate.
It was exactly due to the existence of the Burning Heaven Mysterious Technique and the Fan of Raging Flames of the Burning Heaven that the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation was so abnormally powerful. It was even titled as the strongest Taboo martial skill in the Eastern Sea Region.
Back then, the pope of the Burning Heaven Church had used this to shock the world and annihilate a race. He turned a preposterous Monstrous Beast race into an eternal sea of fire.
Qiu Canfeng and the others had personally witness the scene of the former pope of the Burning Heaven Church cast the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation. All of them, after seeing such a technique, approved of it. They approved of this formation, and agreed it was the strongest Mortal Taboo martial skill in the Eastern Sea Region.
However, to know when the pope of the Burning Heaven Church could only summon three Burning Heaven Fire Serpent with all his power. After summoning, he lost all his strength and paid quite a price for it.
Yet now, Huangfu Haoyue had actually summoned thirty-eight Burning Heaven Fire Serpent. If they were to become a Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation, then its power would simply be unimaginable. It would possibly even surpass an Earthen Taboo martial skill. After all, this was not a normal Mortal Taboo martial skill.
*rumble rumble rumble rumble rumble*
As they say, “The greater one worries, the more likely it comes.” When Qiushui Fuyan, Qiu Canfeng, and the others were all concerned about the creation of the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation, the serpents did start to merge together, which they then created a boundless formation of flames.
The formation’s flames rage and the runes on it shone. It was extremely large, and as it stood vertical in the air, not only did it emit a blinding fiery-red light, it emanated an aura that made the formation seem it could burn through everything. It simply appeared like the sun had fell down the sky.
At that instant, the fabrics of space no longer twisted. Instead, they started to merge together.
At that instant, the sea not only boiled, it started steaming.
At that instant, a powerful pressure engulfed the world. Other than the Misty Peak that glittered in light, not moving in the slightest, nearly everything visible to the naked eye was being twisted.
Even the people hiding within the Spirit Formations felt restless. Those with slightly weaker cultivations actually exploded, unable to withstand the power of the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent.
In a situation like that, even Qiu Canfeng and the others were forced to increased the defensive strength of the Spirit Formation as they led the crowd back. They knew very well if the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent were to explode, its power would simply be unimaginable.
When those far away felt such a pressure, one could imagine how much pressure Chu Feng felt, as he was so close.
At that moment, fire permeated the air around Chu Feng. It was in complete chaos, and everything in his surroundings changed. How did he even look like he was standing in the air? It seemed more like he was standing in an endless oven.
Droplets of sweat unceasingly appeared on Chu Feng’s skin. They slid down his skin, but before they even made any sizable distance, they were evaporated. Before such high temperature, Chu Feng’s face turned red.
But even so, he remained calm. With a smile worn on his face, he said calmly, “In the end, it seems that I still have to use this to finish it off.”
Chapter 980 - The Curtains Fall
“Chu Feng, are you really going to use the Firmament Slash? Do you want to cripple yourself?” Eggy, who had been remaining silent, suddenly spoke.
This queen had watched Chu Feng grow up and she had experienced everything that Chu Feng experienced. There was no one who knew him more than her.
She knew well that Chu Feng’s strongest killing blow was the Firmament Slash; however, it was a double-edged sword. As it gave Chu Feng power, it exhausted his strength. It wore Chu Feng’s body down. The Firmament Slash was a martial skill that did such a thing.
Before, although there were no problems on the surface when Chu Feng used the Firmament Slash to deal with Jiang Qisha, various issues had begun springing up in his body. He was now only enduring.
If he used the Firmament Slash slash once again right now, then the damage dealt to his body would be even larger, perhaps even become permanent. This was not just harm dealt to his body, it was harm dealt to his entire future in cultivation.
“Eggy, I know you’re worried for me, but if I can’t even live pass today, what’s the point about talking tomorrow?
“Come, give me a hand. Let us finish this battle together and kill that bastard Murong Mingtian,” Chu Feng said.
“Ahh, is there truly no other way?” Eggy asked in a probing manner.
She knew of Chu Feng used the Firmament Slash again, his body would definitely be injured. Huangfu Haoyue was much stronger than Jiang Qisha. He would not be defeated by just the fifth slash; perhaps there would be a need to use all nine.
The pressure from every single slash of the nine slashes was completely different. The ninth was the most powerful, but at the same time its demand in power was the most horrifying. So, that meant Chu Feng had to pay a huge price in order to be victorious.
“There can only be gains when there are losses. Where would harvests come if not for the investment? I cannot lose this battle, and only with this will my chance in victory be the greatest. So, I can only put everything I have into this,” Chu Feng said.
“Whatever. Since you’ve decided on this, then let us bear through this together.” Suddenly, Eggy gave a sweet smile, and as she spoke, she closed her eyes.
“Eggy, you…”
At that instant, Chu Feng’s expression changed. He could feel an extremely strong power surging into his body from Eggy’s—it was power from the Asura Spirit World.
Actually, Chu Feng did want to borrow Eggy power to raise the strength of his physical body. With that, using the Firmament Slash would reduce the damage dealt to himself.
But right now, the reason he was so shocked was because Eggy not only helped Chu Feng strengthen his physical body, even his fighting strength was increased with Eggy’s channeling of power. She once again touched upon a taboo and helped Chu Feng by exhausting her own life.
Chu Feng did not approve of Eggy’s current actions, but the present battle did not only relate to his and Eggy’s life. Everyone else’s life was related as well. So, Chu Feng didn’t raise any objections. He allowed Eggy to use this sort of method to help him.
*hmm* Suddenly, Eggy’s power surged out of Chu Feng’s body. The black flames became a pair of black wings. When they extended outward, everyone could feel Chu Feng’s power increasing in strength.
“Bastard, what the hell are you looking at? Why aren’t you killing that brat?” roared Murong Mingtian once again when he saw that.
*boom rumble rumble rumble* After Murong Mingtian’s command, Huangfu Haoyue unhesitantly attacked. With his channelling of power, the incomparably horrifying Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation pressed towards Chu Feng.
After the formation moved, everything within the borders of the entire Misty Peak started violently trembling. Not only trembling—nearly everything was being burned by the surging flames.
“Crap, run—”
Everyone felt the upcoming disaster. They had truly witnessed the terror of the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation. They knew even though they were very far from the battlefield, there was no doubt to their death when the formation thoroughly exploded.
Actually, at that very instant, of the hundred million observers, one-tenth were already unable to bear the blazing aura. They were exploding and dying; the slaughter had already begun…
So, other than a few observers who chose to remain here, continuing to watch this frightening battle with no regards to their life, a large number of observers had already started to turn around and escape, aiming to protect their own lives.
However, even though the observers were fleeing, the members of the Crippling Night Demon Sect and Zi Ling and the others didn’t. Not one left. They all stood in the air, and allowed the ferocious waves of air to slam onto the Spirit Formation that protected them. In spite of the danger, there wasn’t a single person who backed away.
Everyone focused on Chu Feng. They had already entrusted all their hope onto him and even threw their lives onto him.
In this battle, if Chu Feng lived, they live. If Chu Feng died, they would die with him.
“Earthen—Taboo—Firmament—Slash!
“Nine Consecutive Slashes!”
Chu Feng finally made his move. After spitting out those words, a pressure that seemed it could destroy the world was released from Chu Feng’s body and it swept outward.
The horrifying aura from the Firmament Slash instantly engulfed everything and everyone. It actually froze the fierce waves of air.
*whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh*
Quickly after, countless blood-red energy slashes appeared and all struck the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation.
*boom rumble rumble—*
When the blood-red slashes blended into the formation, they heard a huge explosion. Their vision then became filled with fiery-red.
A ferocious might had covered their eyes, preventing them from seeing what was happening. However, the horrifying shock waves wreaking havoc let them know how horrifying the energy of the explosion was.
But when those shock waves were invisibly blocked, averting harm to the crowd, many people knew that it was Chu Feng who protected them. It was he who used his own power to stop the horrifying shock waves.
Before such changes, no matter the ones escaping or the ones observing, they didn’t move. They looked down. Other than the people beside them, they couldn’t see anyone else; however, the rumbles that echoed next to their ears became more and more thunderous.
Only after a long while did that start to subside. First, the rumbles faded away, then the violent shock waves stopped. In the end, the fiery-red light that blocked their vision and even Spirit power vanished.
“This…” And when their sights were clear, everyone was taken aback.
But soon after, Zi Ling, Qiu Canfeng, and the members of the Crippling Night Demon Sect all brimmed with indescribable excitement and joy.
After experiencing continuous battles, cheers finally rang out again in this world. Not only were the ones on the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s side cheering, even those with no relation to Chu Feng were cheering.
The curtains of this terrifying war finally fell.
Chapter 981 - Let Me Try
The shattered fabric of space were akin to the broken fragments of a mirror. However, unlike a mirror, the pieces slowly reassembled, striving to restore itself to its once complete state.
Space was something perceivable but untouchable. Only with sufficiently powerful strength could one crack or even shatter it, leading to an endless void.
But even if space were completely fragmented, it would soon return to its original state. This natural phenomenon was very mystical and unexplained.
One could say that though space was intangible, it was actually interactable. There seemed to be a limit, and so long as one’s power surpassed that limit, it would shatter. But due to its restorative properties, space could not be destroyed.
Even if one could destroy mountains with a single palm, shatter clouds with a single fist, cut off rivers with a single stamp, nearly no one could truly destroy space itself.
For instance: the sea beneath them right now. In the battle before, both it and the fabric of space received the same destruction but at present, the latter already returned to normal while the former still boiled as heat and steam soared into the sky. The sea level was now several hundred meters lower compared to the beginning of the battle. Even some shallower regions revealed the mud and rocks from their previously submerged seabeds.
However, even in the regions where the sea was deeper, enormous corpses still floated above its water. These were the bodies of sea beasts. Despite being hidden within the depths, they too were unable to avoid disaster and ended up being killed by the power of the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation.
“Chu Feng!”
“Chu Feng!”
“Chu Feng!”
…
However, no matter what destruction or disaster occurred to the world around them, Chu Feng’s name reverberated in his surroundings.
Nearly everyone was shouting his name. Even the observers were cheering in endless excitement.
At that very instant, in the distant battlefield, Chu Feng still remained standing in the sky. As for Huangfu Haoyue, he was hugging his head and half-kneeling. The demonic aura emanating from his body vanished. At that moment, he was trembling slightly and appeared like a tiger whose teeth were pulled out: he was of no threat to Chu Feng. In reality, he was rather terrified of his opponent.
Huangfu Haoyue, the former strongest genius in the Eastern Sea Region, had been defeated by Chu Feng.
As for Murong Mingtian, his body remained floating in the air. His lifeless eyes were wide open and his mouth agape. His face was frozen with fear and bitterness. The combination was quite a terrifying sight to behold.
Despite his unsightly expression, he exuded no aura because of the frightening wound on his chest. The wound spread havoc within his body, destroying everything inside, including his dantian.
Not only were his organs destroyed, even his Source Energy was being extracted. Indeed, Chu Feng not only killed Murong Mingtian, this monster of several hundred years of age, he was still absorbing this old monster’s Source Energy—one of a rank seven Martial King.
Murong Mingtian was defeated. The Immortal Execution Archipelago was gone. Even the Three Great Monstrous Clans were removed and all of this was due to Chu Feng.
However, the reason for such thunderous cheers was not only because Chu Feng won this battle, nor was it only to boot-lick, these were cheers that stemmed from the bottom of their hearts. They were sincerely cheering for Chu Feng.
He not only won this battle, he even saved everyone’s lives. Judging by the momentum of the battle, if it weren’t for Chu Feng, then Huangfu Haoyue would have burned everyone here into ashes with the Burning Heaven Fire Serpent Formation.
“Eggy, you have to hold on! Look, I’m absorbing Murong Mingtian’s Source Energy for you! He’s a rank seven Martial King; as long as you refine his Source Energy, your cultivation will soar! Haven’t you always been strong? You have to hold on!”
But no matter how fervent the cheers, Chu Feng tightly frowned. His complexion was quite poor, and even his usual firm and fierce gaze was filled with unstable emotions. He lost his former steadiness as he was in a panic.
Even though he won this battle, he had paid a painful price. Not only was Eggy unconscious, even he himself had received visible injuries—extremely severe injuries.
“Mm—”
Suddenly, Chu Feng’s cheeks bulged and he started swaying in the air. Blood was rushing up his throat, but he forced it back down.
However, a hint of red flowed out of the corner of his mouth as his lips trembled, unable to contain all the blood. However, he didn’t bother with that. As he tightly gnashed his teeth, he continued absorbing Murong Mingtian’s Source Energy.
Finally, all of it entered his body. But also at that moment, his eyelids gradually shut, and his body leaned to the left as he lost the ability to fly, thus dropping down from the air.
Moreover, no matter the black wings behind him, or the lightning armour surging around him, both disappeared instantly. They returned to his body and even his aura rapidly shrank. Very quickly, he returned to being a rank eight Martial Lord from a rank five Martial King.
“No—”
At that instant, the crowd was still cheering. However, when they saw Chu Feng fall from the sky, they were all frightened. As for Qiu Canfeng and the others, they quickly rushed towards Chu Feng.
Finally, it was Qiu Canfeng who arrived first and caught Chu Feng in his arms. Only then did he discover that Chu Feng had lost consciousness. Moreover, his aura was extremely weak. The most alarming thing was that Chu Feng’s aura still shrank. Though it was at a very slow rate, if it continued, Chu Feng was going to die.
“Dammit, nothing is working!” Qiu Canfeng was attempting to heal Chu Feng, but no matter what he did, it was all useless. He couldn’t even tell what part of him was injured.
“Let me try.” Qiushui Fuyan took Chu Feng from Qiu Canfeng’s arms. She laid a formation and put Chu Feng on top of it. Then, she started using a special healing technique.
Her method was very profound; it was one from the Misty Peak. Although she was from the Burning Heaven Church, she was still the daughter of Lady Piaomiao. Naturally, she had gotten quite a few techniques from her.
But even though such techniques were from the Misty Peak, they remained useless. Chu Feng appeared like a person fated to die as he walked into the gates of hell one step at a time. It seemed as if no one could stop him. That truly made everyone anxious.
“Chu Feng, you have to hold on!”
“Chu Feng, you can’t leave us behind!”
At that moment, Zi Ling and the others all surrounded him. Seeing Chu Feng whose aura was truly as weak as it could be, and whose body was still icy despite the treatments, Zi Ling, Su Rou, Su Mei, and even Chun Wu and the others had reddened eyes. Tears streamed down like rain as they started crying uncontrollably.
In reality, not to mention those close to and cared about Chu Feng, even those who had nothing to do with Chu Feng, the observers, felt their hearts ache. After all, they had been saved by Chu Feng. No matter if he intended it or not, he had indeed saved their lives.
Besides, Chu Feng had shown them his strength today. Regardless where his cultivation came from, at least he had great aptitude in cultivation. No one hoped death to befall a genius like him.
There would be one day when Chu Feng would enter the Holy Land of Martialism representing the Eastern Sea Region. If, one day, Chu Feng were to make a name for himself in the Holy Land of Martialism, he would become the pride of the Eastern Sea Region. They would feel proud of Chu Feng.
Unless it were a person who hated every single part of Chu Feng, or someone who had a grudge against him, why would someone hope for his death?
But sadly, when even Qiu Canfeng and the others were out of methods, who could save Chu Feng?
“What you’re doing is useless. How about you let me try?”
When everyone ran out of ideas, an aged voice, one that seemed as if the speaker was smiling, rang out above the hundred million crowd.
Chapter 982 - Unfathomable
“Who? Who dares to speak such arrogant words? Do you think you can do something even my sect’s Protector cannot?” shouted someone furiously within the Crippling Night Demon Sect’s army.
In their eyes, the observers were merely garbage onlookers. It was a humiliation towards Qiu Canfeng and the others when someone dared to say something like that.
“Young man, you must watch your words. The world is vast. Do you truly think if your Protector is unable to do something, no one is? If that were true, then who was the one who forced your sect head into this state?” That aged voice rang out again, but this time, with a bit of ridicule.
“Insolence!” The already enraged members of the Crippling Night Demon Sect were naturally even more irritated by the old man’s words. They seemed as if they would rush into the throng of observers and grab the speaker at any moment.
“Everyone, shut your mouth!” All of a sudden, Qiu Canfeng shouted angrily.
After his words, the people from the Crippling Night Demon Sect were like deflated balloons; no one dared to say even half a word.
“Sir, may I ask who you are? Can you show yourself to speak?”
After berating the crowd, Qiu Canfeng clasped his hands very politely towards the vast sea of people. He discovered even though he had locked onto that person’s voice, his location was still indeterminate. That meant the speaker was not simple at all.
“My name is not worth a mention, but destiny has brought me and Chu Feng together once, so I am willing to give him a hand today.”
That voice rang out again, and at that moment, an aged figure slowly walked out of the sea of people, and his appearance thus appeared before the crowd.
That old man had hair as white as snow. It was very long and it was akin to a silvery waterfall. It drooped down straight to his heels.
But the most shocking thing was that the old man’s eyes were shut—he was blind. Furthermore, he was in the eighth level of the Heaven realm.
Qiu Canfeng and the others knitted their brows as a hint of suspicion and confusion surfaced into their eyes. That old man was blind in the eyes, but not in the heart. Every single step was calm as he walked towards Chu Feng and the others in the air. That simply did not seem like something a blind could do.
Most importantly, after that old man appeared, regardless of their observations, Qiu Canfeng and the others received a single result: he was in the eighth level of the Heaven realm. There was no doubt to that. However, the seemingly less doubt they had regarding his strength, the more they felt the old man was not simple at all because it meant he had concealed his cultivation too perfectly.
The old man did not care as he was gazed upon by such complicated eyes. He walked straight up to Chu Feng and put his hand onto Chu Feng’s chest.
Actually, when the old man held out his hand, Qiu Canfeng and the others were very nervous because they could not be certain whether he was an enemy or ally. So, when he was making his move, Qiu Canfeng and the others were surrounding him, staying well on guard.
But their tense expressions very soon turned into joy. The old man had only placed his palm on Chu Feng’s chest and simply nothing could be felt radiating out of it.
However, in a situation like that, Chu Feng’s aura had truly turned for the better—at a very quick speed as well. He soon entered a stable condition and his complexion was much better too.
“He was injured internally—his Consciousness and Source Energy. But he will be completely healed after a few months’ rest,” said the blind old man after taking his hand away.
“Thank you for saving our sect head!”
The Crippling Night Demon Sect didn’t dare to dally in their act of appreciation. Even their own Protector was clasping his hands towards the old man, so how could they possibly dare to hesitate? They quickly expressed their gratitude, and those who were yelling here and there felt even more ashamed.
However, the blind old man just waved his hands at those thanks and said, “It cannot be considered saving. Chu Feng has a strong body. Even if I do nothing, he would have been fine. At most, he would stay in slumber for another year or so, but in the end, he would still awake.
“As I said, I’m only giving him a hand and shortening his time asleep. Don’t worry, the day he awakes is the day his body is healed. While he’s unconscious, just take good care of him.”
Qiu Canfeng and the others felt even more complicated emotions when they heard the blind old man’s words. They simply did not know what the issue was with Chu Feng, yet the old man already knew his injuries before he even came into contact with him. That was further proof of this old man’s unfathomability.
“AHH—”
But just at that moment, Huangfu Haoyue was still hugging his head and painfully howling as if he was enduring the most painful torment.
“Haoyue!” Qiushui Fuyan panicked. She leapt forward and wanted to rush over.
“Fuyan, it’s dangerous! Don’t go!” Taikou quickly held Qiushui Fuyan back.
“Father, let me go! I cannot leave him alone!” Qiushui Fuyan wanted to escape Taikou’s hold.
“Fuyan, calm down! Right now, Huangfu Haoyue is not awake. Who knows whether he’ll attack you!” Taikou painstakingly begged, unwilling to let go.
“Lady Qiushui, don’t blame me for speaking too much, but your father is correct. Huangfu Haoyue’s mind is not in a normal state. He’s still very dangerous; it will be best to stay a bit farther away,” advised Qiu Canfeng.
“Let her go. The formation controlling that person has already been deactivated by Chu Feng. He’s doing this right now only because he’s frightened. There’s not much wrong with him.”
But just at that moment, the blind old man suddenly spoke. Moreover, after speaking to Taikou, he looked at Qiushui Fuyan and said, “Have him take this pellet and let him rest for a few days. He’ll be fine by then.” After speaking, the old man spread open his palm. A pellet that looked quite insignificant appeared atop his hand.
That pellet truly did look insignificant. No light came from it, nor any fragrance. It seemed like a pellet that could simply not be any more normal. Who knew if it even did anything?
However, after seeing that blind old man’s skill, Qiushui Fuyan did not hold any bit of hesitation. She held out her hand took the pellet.
However, in the instant she took it, Qiushui Fuyan’s face changed. When she looked back at the blind old man, there was unavoidably a few more traces of respect.
She discovered with astonishment that the pellet was nothing special even after Spirit power detection, yet when she grasped it within her hand, there was an unspeakable feeling. If it must be described, one word was sufficient: “mystical”.
Qiushui Fuyan’s confidence soared and Taikou and the others didn’t stop her anymore. They let her near Huangfu Haoyue. After seeing what the blind old man did to Chu Feng, more or less trust arose.
Just like that, Qiushui Fuyan carefully approached Huangfu Haoyue, and as he was howling, she took the chance to throw the pellet into his mouth.
Shockingly, it melted and was refined instantly in his mouth. Huangfu Haoyue then closed his eyes, his body went limp, he lost his ability to stay in the air, and started falling.
Qiushui Fuyan quickly flew up and held him in her arms. Only then did she discover that Huangfu Haoyue had a face of serenity, as if he entered a sweet dream after some extremely tiring matter.
“Thank you sen…” There was no need to mention how happy Qiushui Fuyan felt. She turned her head around and wanted to thank the blind old man.
But only then did she see only Qiu Canfeng and the others remained behind her. As for the blind old man, he had disappeared. There were no signs of him ever being here.
Chapter 983 - After Awakening
“Eggy, Eggy, Eggy…”
A chaotic world presented itself before his eyes. Blurred figures appeared unceasingly. Calls for Eggy left Chu Feng’s mouth again and again.
He knew this was a dream. He had a long, long dream, and in here, he could do absolutely nothing. It wasn’t even up to him when to wake up.
But he still kept on calling out Eggy. He hoped calling out for her would be useful. He hoped Eggy, who bore a serious injury because of him, could persevere and survive.
Amidst this dream, the notion of time was very hazy. Even Chu Feng himself didn’t know how much time had passed. Regardless, his calls for Eggy had never stopped because in the dream, he had no need to sleep, nor could he feel lethargy. What he could feel was only worry for Eggy.
“Stop calling me! I was sleeping quite comfortably, yet I was forcibly awakened by you.” Finally, Eggy’s mellifluous voice rang out. There wasn’t a trace of weakness in those words and instead there was a hint of naughtiness.
“Eggy, you’re okay?”
Chu Feng was elated. Eggy’s voice not only seemed like a person’s who wasn’t injured at all, it was even filled with energy. But he still held a trace of doubt. After all, this was a dream. He couldn’t even be certain if the voice just now truly came from Eggy.
“I’ve been fine since a long time ago. On the other hand, you should stop sleeping; they’re waiting for you! Quickly wake up.” Eggy’s voice once again rang out, but disappeared very quickly.
Suddenly there was a flash, then complete darkness. When he opened his eyes again, he was lying on a comfortable bed. This familiar environment and feeling of safety other places did not bring led him to know it was the Misty Peak. He was now on the Misty Peak.
“Haha, you’ve finally woke up!” Eggy voice then rang out again.
“Eggy, you’re truly fine! This is great!” Chu Feng’s power of judgement was very strong. In the instant he woke up, he knew he had left the dream. Moreover, he knew that his and Eggy’s injuries had been healed completely. They were completely fine now.
More importantly was Eggy’s cultivation. She was now a rank eight Martial Lord—the same as Chu Feng. Such a change was naturally because she refined the Source Energy of Jiang Qisha, Murong Mingtian, and the members of the Immortal Execution Archipelago and Three Great Monstrous Clans.
Eggy was very special. There was a seal on her that restricted her true cultivation. So even though she could absorb the Source Energy of humans and thus regain cultivation, there were many restrictions.
These restrictions showed themselves with greater clarity as her cultivation grew stronger. The Source Energy she required increased in size, but the harvests she’d gain from such enormous quantities were very small—just like Chu Feng.
Yet, she was different from him. Chu Feng could strengthen himself with all sorts of Natural Oddities, but Eggy could only rely on Source Energy.
So, since Eggy was a rank eight Martial Lord, Chu Feng was certain it was the result from refining all the Source Energy he absorbed and nothing else.
Although she only reached such a level after so much Source Energy, Eggy’s fighting strength was still far above Chu Feng’s. So, in that perspective, rank eight Martial Lord was already quite a good result.
One could even say the person who’d gotten the most out of this battle was Eggy.
“Mm, it seems that someone hiddenly helped us. Otherwise, we wouldn’t have healed up so quickly.” Eggy nodded, confirming the fact that she was completely recovered.
“Someone helped us?” Chu Feng was slightly taken aback. He suddenly recalled that in the dream, he had indeed felt a gentle power. However, he just didn’t know what was with that power. After all, within the dream, he had no clue what was true and what was not.
“Chu Feng, you’ve woken up!” A familiar voice rang out. Looking towards the speaker, Chu Feng saw Qiushui Fuyan quickly walking over with a joyous face.
“Sister Fuyan!” Chu Feng also revealed joy when he saw Qiushui Fuyan. He discovered that her complexion was very spirited, which meant nothing happened to everyone. Otherwise, she wouldn’t be this happy.
“Chu Feng, don’t get up yet. You just woke up, so you should be resting.” Qiushui Fuyan quickly went to stop Chu Feng when he attempted leave his lying position.
“Sister Fuyan, don’t worry. I’m filled with energy and there are no wounds on me.” Chu Feng lightly smiled, and still sat himself up. He knew his body very well, and right now, he had indeed completely recovered.
“It seems that the senior was truly correct. The day you awake is the day you’re healed entirely.” After carefully examining Chu Feng and discovering nothing wrong with me, the smile on Qiushui Fuyan’s face became much wider.
“Senior?” Chu Feng expression changed.
“On that day when you bore a serious injury and was unconscious, we could do nothing to help you. In the crucial moment, there was a senior who came out and saved you.
“That senior had hair as white as snow, and he was also blind. He said he had met you once, so that’s why he decided to give you a hand.
“Ah, that’s right. Someone said that senior had wandered back and forth in the Everlasting Sea of Blood for many years. Do you have any recollection of him?” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“It’s him?” Chu Feng came to a realization. He naturally remembered the blind old man in the Everlasting Sea of Blood. He was the person who narrated the legend regarding the Fate Primogenitor which still remained fresh in Chu Feng’s mind.
At that time, Chu Feng already felt that the old man was not simple at all, but he didn’t expect him to be this powerful. Not only was Chu Feng himself saved, Eggy was saved at all.
Back then, Chu Feng could feel how weak Eggy was—she was even weaker than him and in an even more dangerous spot. Yet now, Eggy was not only this lively, she even refined all the Source Energy. It was definitely due to the old man that she was able to. So, at that moment, Chu Feng was truly filled with gratitude towards that person.
“Chu Feng, you’re awake?” Just at that moment, another sweet voice rang out. A beautiful person was slowly walking towards Chu Feng.
Not only did he know that person, he was very familiar with her. This was Chu Yue of the Chu family. Right now, on her beautiful face, there was a smile of joy. She was also bringing over delicious dishes on her hands.
They were very special. Although small in amount, the dishes were filled with nutrients. Moreover, there were healing medicines included within the ingredients; clearly, they were prepared just for Chu Feng.
“Chu Yue, why are you also here?”
Chu Feng felt very happy when he saw Chu Yue. Back then, when he was facing various difficulties in the Chu Family and poorly treated, Chu Yue was the only person other than his father and elder brother who meant well for him.
But being happy was being happy—Chu Feng felt confused now. He had safely put Chu Yue and the others on one of the eastern continents. Yet why had she appeared here now?
Chapter 984 - Curing Zi Ling
“Chu Feng, not only have I come, many people who were in the continent of the Nine Provinces—even the Jiang Dynasty and the World Spirit Guild—have come. They’ve all been situated in the Misty Peak. We can live together like we did in the past!” Chu Yue’s eyes squinted into two crescent moons as she gave a very beautiful smile.
“Sister Fuyan, what is going on?” Chu Feng didn’t celebrate too soon; instead, in his eyes, there was a hint of anxiousness.
“Chu Feng, don’t worry, it’s like this…” Qiushui Fuyan seemed to know what Chu Feng was concerned about, so she quickly explained, “After Tantai Xue awoke, she immediately left. However, before departing, she told us we can continue living here because it was only an accident that she and Jiang Qisha and the others came to the Eastern Sea Region.
“It isn’t that easy to come to the Eastern Sea Region from that place. Actually, it can be said to be impossible. Moreover, there won’t be anyone in the Holy Land of Martialism who will want to come to a place like the Eastern Sea Region because in their eyes, this is no more than a landfill that has nothing.
“Moreover, no one knows about Jiang Qisha and Tantai Xue coming to the Eastern Sea Region, so there won’t be anyone else from the Holy Land of Martialism who’ll disturb us.
“After knowing about this, my mother decided to bring all our friends and families to the Misty Peak. Here, we can not only protect them, we can provide even better cultivation conditions. We can even borrow the Misty Peak’s power to prolong their lives.”
“I see.”
Chu Feng now understood what had happened. So, his nervous heart was finally at ease. As Qiushui Fuyan said, what he worried was the Cursed Soil Sect’s members coming to the Eastern Sea Region. At that time, they will most definitely know Jiang Qisha and the others were killed by him. And judging how the Cursed Soil Sect acted, anyone related to him would meet disaster.
However, if what Tantai Xue were true—the Cursed Soil Sect wouldn’t come to the Eastern Sea Region—then everyone was fine. Moreover, as Qiushui Fuyan said, it would most definitely be many times better to have those with quite good relations with him to live in the Misty Peak rather than in the eastern continents.
“Sister Fuyan, how are they right now?” Chu Feng asked.
“With the assistance of your Crippling Night Demon Sect, is it not an easy task to build some floating palaces? Don’t worry, everything’s been set up well. Senior Qiu Canfeng has also led the Crippling Night Demon Sect to eradicate the remnants of the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans. He’s also rebuilt the Crippling Night Demon Sect, and now, they’ve returned to their former prosperous era. They’ve become the overlord of the Eastern Sea Region once again and their positions are nearly unmovable.
“Even your position of sect head is recognized by all to be more powerful than the former sect head.
“It’s because your potential is unlimited. Right now, it’s even said that you’re the person who’s the most promising to become a Martial Emperor,” Qiushui Fuyan said with a smile. There was even a hint of pride as she spoke those words.
“So many things have happened? How long was I asleep for?” Chu Feng asked.
“You’ve slept for three months and sixteen days,” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“Three months and sixteen days?! Doesn’t that mean the Heavenly Road that leads to the Holy Land of Martialism will open soon?” Chu Feng was clearly quite amazed as he had planned to go forth to the Holy Land of Martialism this year whenever the Heavenly Road opened.
“Yeah! It will open very soon. You were asleep for so long and we even thought you were going to miss it! But it seems that you don’t need to wait another year.
“Also, I have another good news. After you learn of it, you will definitely be very happy.” Qiushui Fuyan’s smile became even more dazzling, and Chu Yue by her side was the exact same.
“What good news?” Chu Feng asked after giving the two of them a smile.
“Take a guess.” Qiushui Fuyan’s raised her brows lightly and her smile was even more beautiful.
“Eh… I got it.” Chu Feng rolled his eyes a bit in a thinking manner before giving them a faint smile, seeming as if he already knew the answer.
Qiushui Fuyan very rarely played a joke. Yet, right now, not only was she doing exactly that, she was even smiling so beautifully. Chu Feng thus immediately thought of a possibility.
“Oh? Tell me what good news it is. If you’re right, you’ll get a prize!” When she saw Chu Feng’s face of confidence, Qiushui Fuyan was instead a bit suspicious as she questioned him.
“If I’m not mistaken, Senior Huangfu Haoyue must have recovered his memories,” Chu Feng said with a smile.
“Heavens, you truly did get it right!” Qiushui Fuyan’s face changed after hearing Chu Feng’s response. There was a hint of surprise on her smiling complexion.
“That means Senior Huangfu Haoyue has truly recovered his memories! Has he said anything about my ancestry?”
Chu Feng was also elated. Although he was confident with his answer, he was still quite ecstatic when Qiushui Fuyan gave him the confirmation. Huangfu Haoyue’s memories were really too important to Chu Feng. This related to where he came from.
*rumble rumble rumble rumble—*
But just at that moment, rumbles came from the outside. Simultaneously, the white sky instantly turned pitch-black. Quickly after, purple layers of light flashed outside.
“She’s succeeded.” Qiushui Fuyan didn’t hold a hint of worry when she saw that. Instead, she looked at Chu Feng and said, “Chu Feng, quick, let’s go out and see.”
Qiushui Fuyan first flew out and arrived at the entrance to the Misty Peak, heading outside. As for Chu Feng, he quickly followed her.
Only after coming outside did Chu Feng discover there were indeed several floating palaces built. They were not gorgeous, but they exuded a natural and essential feeling. It went quite well with the Misty Peak.
However, right now, what grabbed Chu Feng’s attention the most was a single exquisite floating tower. There were many layers of people surrounding its exterior, and of those people, many were familiar faces.
Su Ruo, Su Mei, Jiang Wushang, Zhang Tianyi… nearly everyone Chu Feng knew was below the floating tower.
At that moment, the crowd’s gazes were fixed on it. Moreover, there were expressions of surprise, admiration, and joy brimming from their faces.
At that very instant, the powerful strength emanating from the floating tower affected the world itself. The bright day turned into endless night.
The layers of purple glows also came from the floating tower. It was being unceasingly emitted and nearly filled the entire sky. Amidst that blinding and beautiful purple glow, one could faintly see something—a huge bell.
“Zi Ling cursed herself of the Heaven Gripping Pellet?”
There was also an indescribable excitement surging within Chu Feng’s eyes. This was a phenomenon. Very clearly, the person who initiated this was Zi Ling. The Divine Body that had been sealed from birth was now, finally, unsealed.
Chapter 985 - A One-on-One Chat
The initial bright sky was now a shade of black.
However, it was not completely black because there were purple glows lingering in the sky. They were very dazzling.
They nearly covered the entire sky and one could simply see no end to them. The most important thing, though, was the faintly visible enormous bell within the glows. It gave people a feeling of destruction. It gave rise to fear and respect to it.
However, even though the phenomenon was very frightening, there was not a single person afraid. Instead, on their faces, there was excitement. Joy. They knew very well who this power originated from.
*hmm*
Finally, the phenomenon started shrinking. The purple glows surged back into the floating tower, and when it all vanished, the darkness in the sky faded away as well, returning to the vast white sky bright for a myriad of miles.
Shortly after the purple glows disappeared, the doors to the floating palace gradually opened. At that instant, a beautiful person slowly walked out.
It was a young woman with a purple dress. It simply matched perfectly with her delicate curves and beautiful face. She simply looked like a fairy who came down to the mortal world; her beauty was simply suffocating.
Naturally, such a pure and divine woman was Zi Ling. Moreover, she had a breakthrough in cultivation. She was now a Martial Lord from her initial cultivation in the Heaven realm. Although it was only rank one, there was no doubt she was a Martial Lord.
“Haha, Zi Ling, it’s a success?” Su Rou, Su Mei, and the others all went up after Zi Ling appeared. They were emotional and excited as they awaited her confirmation.
“Mm.” Zi Ling gave a moving smile as she faced the crowd’s desire for the answer, then firmly nodded her head.
They were all thrilled. Their joyous emotions permeated this world, and everyone’s emotions were great.
They’ve already seen the strength of a person with a Divine Body from Tantai Xue. Now, Zi Ling too had a Divine Body and her cultivation aptitude was now unsealed. Very soon, there would be a second Tantai Xue—possibly even a greater one.
“Chu Feng?” But when the crowd were surrounding Zi Ling and cheering endlessly, her expression changed as a cheerful expression emerged into her eyes.
Because she saw Chu Feng at the entrance of the Misty Peak.
Zi Ling leapt forward and flew towards Chu Feng.
“Chu Feng?”
Drawn by Zi Ling’s movements, the crowd too discovered Chu Feng. When they saw him, their faces all lit up. They stood far away as Qiushui Fuyan and Chu Yue did. They, who were already overjoyed, felt even more excitement. They all rushed up and surrounded Chu Feng.
“Chu Feng, you’ve finally woken up! How do you feel? Any discomfort anywhere?” Zi Ling looked up and down, carefully examining Chu Feng, afraid there was anything bad they overlooked.
“Don’t worry, I’ve completely healed.” Chu Feng lightly smiled. He gently stroked Zi Ling’s soft hair and said, “Zi Ling, congratulations. You’ve finally rid yourself of the Heaven Gripping Pellet’s fetters.”
“Rather than that, I’m more happy that you’ve woke up.” Zi Ling’s eyes glittered, then she suddenly leapt forward and entered Chu Feng’s embrace.
He did not refuse it and even though there were many observers, Chu Feng still spread open his arms and hugged his little beauty by her waist.
No one hid their emotions when they saw that. Instead, the joy on their faces became even stronger because to them, this was a very rare reunion.
As Zi Ling said, in comparison to her being cured, Chu Feng’s awakening was something much more worthy of celebration. That not only applied to Zi Ling but to everyone else.
When two joyous events occurred, naturally there had to be a banquet. On that day, everyone put down their work and raised their cups and drank in complete elation.
In the banquet, Chu Feng and Zi Ling undoubtedly became the main characters people focused on. However, Chu Feng was also observing the crowd. Amongst the familiar faces, he discovered a person who shouldn’t be here—the First Immortal.
The former head of the Nine Immortals of the Immortal Execution Archipelago, in order to help Chu Feng, avoided the disaster of death and, as an exception, stayed in the Misty Peak.
That did seem like a decent ending but Chu Feng discovered in such a cheerful day, there weren’t many happy expressions on his face. Instead, there was a hint of near undetectable worry and helplessness.
“Sister Fuyan, why don’t I see Ya Fei?” Chu Feng asked Qiushui Fuyan amidst his confusion.
“This…
“Chu Feng, to be honest, Ya Fei’s physical body has been destroyed. It will be very difficult to recreate it… Actually, my mother lied to the First Immortal,” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“Lied to the First Immortal? That means Ya Fei hasn’t been brought back to life?” Chu Feng felt quite surprised.
“He was lied to, and Ya Fei cannot be revived. However, she won’t die. Although we’re unable to rebuild her physical body, her Consciousness will not pass away in the Misty Peak. There will be no issues for her to continue surviving in this state,” Qiushui Fuyan said.
“I see.” Chu Feng seemed to understand why the First Immortal felt so helpless. By his nature, there was no chance he’d stay in the Misty Peak. However, he did all because of his granddaughter.
Chu Feng felt a bit guilty in his heart. Although his dealings with the First Immortal hadn’t been too much, if it weren’t for him, it would have been nearly impossible for Chu Feng to have cultivated the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique. Even more so, it’d be impossible to defeat Jiang Qisha and Murong Mingtian.
Now, they were victorious. They defeated all their enemies in the Eastern Sea Region, so he had to say that the First Immortal had helped out quite a bit.
But they were unable to keep true to their former promise. How could Chu Feng not blame himself? Especially after recalling that the First Immortal betrayed his own force for his granddaughter yet still unable to bring her back to live, Chu Feng felt even more guilty.
At that moment, Chu Feng hiddenly made a decision. If he had accomplishments in cultivation in the future, then he would definitely return to the Eastern Sea Region and help Ya Fei rebuild her body. He would return this favour to the First Immortal.
“Senior First Immortal, I express my apologies regarding Ya Fei.” After his resolution, Chu Feng came up to the First Immortal and bowed with a remorseful complexion.
“It’s unrelated to you, nor do I blame Lady Piaomiao. After all, if it weren’t for her, my granddaughter wouldn’t have survived. Although it is only a Consciousness, at least she’s still here to chat with me.” The First Immortal shook his head.
“Senior, don’t worry. This world is so big; there are all sorts of mystical techniques. When I enter the Holy Land of Martialism, I will gather information on this matter. I believe I will find the method to revive Ya Fei,” Chu Feng swore gravely.
The First Immortal’s face instantly froze. Then, an indescribable expression of gratitude emerged into his eyes. He didn’t say anything and just kept nodding his head. Only after doing that for a good while did he say, “Then I’ll wait for the day you return.”
The First Immortal celebrated secretly. He knew what sort of potential and talent Chu Feng had. Since such words were spoken, he felt that Chu Feng would definitely stay true to his word. There was hope for his granddaughter’s resurrection.
“Chu Feng.” Just at that moment, a male’s call rang out
He couldn’t help but be taken aback when he turned around and looked. He discovered there were a man and woman standing behind him. One was beautiful and moving—Qiushui Fuyan. The other was large and mighty—Huangfu Haoyue.
“Chu Feng, I want to talk to you about a few thing alone. Do you have time?” Huangfu Haoyue said with a faint smile.
Chapter 986 - The Place of Meeting
“Senior Huangfu, we finally meet again.” Chu Feng’s heart was filled with incomparable excitement. He couldn’t help but reveal a smile of insuppressible joy.
Huangfu Haoyue wore a light smile on his face. He first said to Qiushui Fuyan, “Fuyan, wait for me here,” then cast his gaze towards Chu Feng and said, “Chu Feng, follow me.”
*whoosh*
After speaking, Huangfu Haoyue rose into the air. Chu Feng followed and the both of them flew into the distance and soon disappeared into the faraway horizon.
Everyone held some concern regarding this matter. The crowd revealed complicated expressions because they knew the upcoming conversation was of utmost importance to Chu Feng.
They continued flying and only when they felt they were far from the clamour did they stop in a location where they could not be seen.
After stopping, Huangfu Haoyue started to carefully examine Chu Feng. The expressions in his eyes were very complicated; there were some unspeakable ones. Then, after a long while, he nodded and said, “You’ve grown up. My mission should be considered completed.”
“Senior Huangfu, are you able to tell me the truth now?” Chu Feng asked, unable to help himself.
“Truth? You’re referring to where and who I brought you from to the continent of the Nine Provinces?” Huangfu Haoyue asked with a smile.
“I want to know everything. After you entered the Heavenly Road until you left the Heavenly Road—everything that happened during that time,” Chu Feng said.
“Mm. If you truly want to know, then I really do have to start from the beginning.” Huangfu Haoyue lightly smiled. He took a deep breath, then exhaled. He started speaking.
“Back then, the Burning Heaven Church ventured into the Heavenly Road. We wanted to enter the Holy Land of Martialism and seek a better path in cultivation.
“However, we underestimated the Heavenly Road. There were obstructions in there, and those obstructions brought heavy losses to the Burning Heaven Church. Everyone—millions of members—died. I, however, survived.”
“Obstruction? Killings? What was it? Senior Huangfu, what did you meet in the Heavenly Road?” Chu Feng asked.
“I can’t really put my finger on what it was. However, since you’re preparing to enter the Heavenly Road, I must remind you that it is not easy to pass.” Huangfu Haoyue first heaved a sigh, then said, “Actually, the reason we dared to venture into the Heavenly Road was because we held a certain amount of confidence. One of our Burning Heaven Church’s ancestor saw a stone tablet in an ancient remains. On it the secret of the Heavenly Road was written.
“If one enters the Heavenly Road, they walk against the heavens. Those who enter take half a step in death and half in life; those who retreat are absolutely dead.
“That was what the stone tablet wrote. Chu Feng, do you know what that means?” Huangfu Haoyue asked.
“‘If one enters the Heavenly Road, they walk against the heavens. Those who enter take half a step in death and half in life; those who retreat are absolutely dead.’?” Chu Feng repeated. Then, he said, “If I’m not mistaken, the former part means the Heavenly Road is the path that leads to the Holy Land of Martialism. It’s impossible that everything goes smoothly as its difficulty is very high—it’s unimaginable.
“As for the latter part, it might be reminding that there is no retreat inside the Heavenly Road. If one courageously advances, they will have a chance to enter the heavens—the Holy Land of Martialism. However, if they hold cowardice in their hearts and thus retreat, they will only walk towards death and die within the Heavenly Road.”
“That’s right. You are absolutely correct. Within the Heavenly Road, the first half was very calm, leading to a false sense of ease. As we walked, we even felt hope for the future.
“But when we reached the middle, many unknown creatures appeared. They were very odd. I can’t say for certain what they were, but they were very powerful and also very terrifying.
“They were large in numbers and they sealed off the vast path forward. They pressed forward and wanted to tear us all apart.
“There is only one way to pass through those unknown creatures—to advance with faith and courage. If there is even a single hint of fear in one’s heart, they would be engulfed by those creatures. However, if one retains no fear, then those monsters cannot do anything.
“Yet, when facing such terrifying things, it is really too difficult to remain calm and cast away the terror in one’s heart.
“Even though we had specially trained before entering the Heavenly Road, when it was reality, a large portion of us had lost their minds.
“Seventy percent were horrified by those monsters. They forget the pope’s lessons as they turned around and ran. But in the end, they were still caught by those creatures and lost their lives.
“The rest chose to continue forth bravely. But there were really too few who held no fear in their hearts. Of the thirty percent remaining, only one percent survived amidst the wave of the unknown creatures.
“But shortly after passing through the creatures, another wave faced us. They were, however, different from the previous ones.
“On the surface, the level of might and terror they brought was less than the first wave of creatures. However, they weren’t existences we could deal with.
“So, since we were able to pass through the first wave of monsters despite how terrifying they were, we assumed it wasn’t hard to pass through the second wave. After all, on the surface, no matter numbers of power, the second wave was lesser than the first.
“But we were wrong. Although they appeared inferior, the second wave’s demands were actually much harsher.
“Perhaps… our fear hadn’t been cleansed completely, so we were attacked by the second wave.
“This time, they started massacring us. They were merciless. Our pope led the way and was ruthlessly killed. Quickly afterwards, everyone received a fatal blow.
“Those monsters were too terrifying. We stood no chance against them, nor could we pass through them. Before such frightened emotions and desire to survive, I gave up on the thought to fearless advance. I chose to escape.
“As I fled in panic, I stumbled upon an area. I will never forget that place.” Huangfu Haoyue’s breathing starting becoming erratic and even the expression in his eyes became unstable.
Chu Feng didn’t probe him to quickly answer as that place had affected Huangfu Haoyue greatly. So, Chu Feng waited for him to continue.
“The feeling of that place was very special and I really can’t describe it. No matter the style of the buildings or the aura of its entirety, it gave people a very dark feeling and casts uneasiness onto them. Using terrifying to describe that place is quite suitable.”
“But… If you want me to truly describe the feeling I received from that place, although the description is only one word as well, terrifying is absolutely not it—it would be holy.” Huangfu Haoyue gave a bitter smile, then looked at Chu Feng and said, “That is where you and I met.”
Chapter 987 - Thank You
Chu Feng’s heartbeat instantly sped up. Although he appeared calm, a storm stirred inside his heart because the place Huangfu Haoyue was now talking about was the place Chu Feng came from.
“Senior Huangfu, what did you see there?” asked Chu Feng. He was truly impatient to find out what sort of people were at that location. Were they his parents? Was his family there? Or perhaps something else had happened?
“Ah…” Huangfu Haoyue let out a long sigh, seeming as if there was some sort of trouble he could not speak of. Only then did he say, “I, Huangfu Haoyue, have even gone into an Imperial Tomb. No matter if others have seen it before or if they haven’t, from ancient times, I have seen quite a few of the so-called big spectacles.
“However, it was the first time I saw a place like that. The holy feeling it exuded was suffocating. It was not only simple fear, it was veneration originating from my entire being. Such a feeling made me want to stop, as I did not dare to step in.
“However, since there were monsters aiming for my life behind me, I had no choice but to enter. At that place, I saw a man.
“That man…” Huangfu Haoyue suddenly swallowed his words. He cast his gaze towards Chu Feng and his eyes were now glittering with emotions. His firmness was no more, and replacing it were indescribable complex emotions and fear.
If it must be described, it was an emotion filled with panic, fear, and paranoia.
“Senior Huangfu, are you okay?” Chu Feng was a bit worried. He knew that the memories from that period had too great of an effect on Huangfu Haoyue’s mental state.
Huangfu Haoyue’s body trembled slightly after hearing his words, then he came to his senses. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, “Actually, when I saw that man, my awareness was blurred. I don’t remember his face, but I feel that yours is very similar to his.
“That feeling’s very strange… In my mind, I clearly have no recollection of his appearance, but when I see you, I feel that you look very similar to him.” Huangfu Haoyue smiled because even he himself felt this was something amusing.
“Chu Feng, this Huangfu Haoyue must have seen your father. Other than him, who else would look that similar to you?
“The reason why he doesn’t remember your father’s appearance yet feels you look like your father is because his memories have been messed with. A true expert can affect one’s memories without them even knowing by blurring their awareness.
“This segment of memory is a fearful and blurry one. He doesn’t dare to recall it because he’s afraid. Quickly ask him what came afterwards. You cannot allow him to recollect his memories and you must finish your questions quickly. Otherwise, there will be damage dealt to his body and there’s even a possibility that returns to insanity,” Eggy suddenly reminded.
“Senior Huangfu, what came next? After you saw that man, what happened?” Chu Feng quickly asked.
“It’s a bit shameful to say… Although I couldn’t see his appearance clearly, I was terrified by him. Do you know what was the first thing I did after I saw him?” Huangfu Haoyue asked Chu Feng.
Chu Feng shook his head and asked, “What is it?”
“Before he even said anything, I knelt. I didn’t only kneel, I even kowtowed and begged him.
“Although I, Huangfu Haoyue, am not any great person, I am not a cowardly person. In my entire life, there are very few people who I’ve kowtowed and knelt to—no one else other than my parents and my master.
“Before that, even if you beat me to death I wouldn’t believe that one day, I, Huangfu Haoyue, would beg someone so I could live.
“However, on that day, I did indeed do that. I remember it clearly. How lowly I was, yet how willing.” Huangfu Haoyue gave a bitter chuckle, then continued, “I was really afraid of that man. That fear came from the bottom of my heart. It was like a commoner seeing a god. That sort of reverence was impossible to resist.
“But actually, that man didn’t do anything bad to me. He never threatened nor harmed me. Instead, he was quite benevolent. He entrusted you to me, and he told me to bring you out of the Heavenly Road and in turn entrust you to a family named Chu. He named you Chu Feng and told me to protect you until you grew up.
“I agreed; I didn’t dare to refuse. I felt I had no choice but to agree, and after that… I felt my vision blur. When it returned to normal, I had come back to the Eastern Sea Region. I’m sure you know what happened later on. After I returned, my mental state started deteriorating.
“Although that man had never scared nor threatened me, I myself felt I had to finish this mission. Otherwise, he would kill me. That’s what I felt. As for death, I do not fear it much, but when I recalled he was going to kill me, I felt endless terror.
“I knew very well I had been broken from fright. I knew I would go mad. However, I couldn’t control my fate. I was that powerless.
“Before turning insane, I went to see Fuyan. I told her not to enter the Heavenly Road. Afterwards, I went to the continent of the Nine Provinces and wanted you to settle down there.
“Actually, there are quite a few clans named Chu in the Eastern Sea Region, but I didn’t dare to put you there. I knew my time was short and I would lose the power to protect you soon. I couldn’t be certain whether you could safely grow up in a place like that.
“That’s why I brought you to the continent of the Nine Provinces and chose a small family. I felt, by my threats, they would not dare to treat your poorly due to the overwhelming fear they’d feel.
“And after entrusting you to the Chu family, I hiddenly monitored them for a while until… until I was truly unable to control myself. Only then did I leave, because I was afraid I wouldn’t be able to control myself and harm you after going insane.
“I’m sure you know what came later,” Huangfu Haoyue said.
“Senior, do you remember the place you talked about? The position in the Heavenly Road where you met the man?” Chu Feng asked.
Huangfu Haoyue provided the clues, but didn’t tell him the answer he wanted to know. So, Chu Feng had to personally head towards the Heavenly Road and investigate.
“I don’t remember. However, nothing in the Heavenly Road changes. After meeting the second group of creatures, go a bit forward, then head east. You should be able to find it…” Huangfu Haoyue said with an uncertain tone.
“Thank you, Senior Huangfu.” Chu Feng bowed and clasped his hands. He didn’t continue asking because he knew nothing more would come out of it. Rather than having Huangfu Haoyue recall the worrying memories of the past, it was better to just leave it like this.
“There’s no need to thank me. If it weren’t for you, perhaps I would already be dead in the Heavenly Road. No matter what I experienced in these years, at least I’m alive. Moreover, I have unknowingly become a rank eight Martial King. That’s absolutely not a coincidence either. I feel that my aptitude right now is even stronger than back then. Perhaps one day I will even become a Martial Emperor.
“And this… is all because of you. If there must be thanks, it should be me thanking you.” Huangfu Haoyue looked at Chu Feng with immense gratitude.
Chapter 988 - Before Departure
Chu Feng did not refute Huangfu Haoyue’s words. After all, he was very correct. If it weren’t for Chu Feng, perhaps Huangfu Haoyue would have already died within the Heavenly Road. How would he live to see today?
Although he had gone insane for quite a long period of time and he had borne a few pains, he had gotten quite a few gains as well. As he said, amidst his madness, he simply knew nothing about cultivation. Yet, his cultivation had grown. Not only cultivation, even his comprehension strength had become stronger. These were his gains, and he knew where they came from.
Moreover, after experiencing such a suffering, he knew the most important thing in life was not cultivation. Even though he wished to become a Martial Emperor, he did not plan to enter the Holy Land of Martialism. Instead, he planned to stay in the Eastern Sea Region by Qiushui Fuyan’s side.
“Chu Feng, I know you must go to the Heavenly Road. I simply cannot stop you, so I’m not planning to stop you.
“But that is truly a dangerous place. As such, I do not advise bringing Zi Ling and the others with you. You’re different from them. You have a very strong willpower; you can pass through the Heavenly Road. However, that may not apply to them,” Huangfu Haoyue recommended.
“Thank you for your advice, senior. I’ve already decided.” Chu Feng nodded, then return to the Misty Peak with Huangfu Haoyue.
When he returned, Chu Feng called over Zi Ling, Su Rou, Su Mei, Jiang Wushang, and Zhang Tianyi.
However, when he looked at their faces brimming with smiles, Chu Feng found it a bit hard to speak. They all had their dreams and they didn’t fear danger. They really should head to the Holy Land of Martialism, so Chu Feng truly didn’t know how to convince them to stay.
“Junior Chu Feng, there’s something I and Brother Wushang want to tell you,” Zhang Tianyi suddenly said. There was even a bit of an apologetic expression on his face.
“Senior Zhang, just speak your mind,” Chu Feng said.
“Junior Chu Feng, I am truly sorry. We cannot accompany you to the Holy Land of Martialism,” Zhang Tianyi said remorsefully. Jiang Wushang’s face was also a bit apologetic.
“Senior Zhang, Brother Wushang, you mean…?” Chu Feng felt a bit surprised at his words.
“Big Brother Chu Feng, I know we brothers said we would face fortune and disaster together, but there’s really too great of a difference between our cultivations. We don’t want to be constantly on guard after entering the Holy Land of Martialism with you. We don’t want to affect your future because of our helplessness.
“So, we’ve already discussed this with Sister Fuyan. She allowed me and Big Brother Tianyi to stay in the Misty Peak to cultivate. She’ll also pass down the cultivation methods from the Misty Peak.
“The Misty Peak is something from the Ancient Era. And since even Jiang Qisha and the others, who’d come from the Holy Land of Martialism, expressed such desire for the Misty Peak, it shows how impressive it is. So, as we stay here and cultivate, our speed might not be slower than yours.. Perhaps one day, we will even catch up to you! When we feel that we won’t be a burden, we’ll go to the Holy Land of Martialism and search for you,” Jiang Wushang said as he chuckled.
“You’ve truly decided?” Chu Feng asked.
“Mm. Even you cannot sway our decision,” said Zhang Tianyi and Jiang Wushang together.
“Chu Feng, we are also planning the same thing.” Zi Ling suddenly spoke. Su Rou and Su Mei were holding Zi Ling’s arms as they gave a sweet smile.
“You are also planning to stay in the Misty Peak?” Chu Feng felt even more surprised.
“Mm. Although my Divine Body has been cured, the cultivation I have is still too weak. As he said, with the cultivation we have right now, it is truly too dangerous to enter the Holy Land of Martialism. It’s better to stay here and strengthen ourselves first. When we acquire a certain amount of achievements in cultivation, we can always join up with you at that place.” Zi Ling nodded.
Since even they’d spoken, Chu Feng was a bit speechless. At that instant, he only felt a bit of reluctance to part. They had said they would enter the Holy Land of Martialism together, but now, he would go alone—again.
Without his lovers, his brothers, no matter how wonderful the new journey became, he’d be lacking a portion of enjoyment and gaining a portion of sorrow.
However, this situation was one Chu Feng hoped for. Thus, there was not only unwillingness to separate in his heart, there was also gratitude. He was very thankful that they thought of him.
Chu Feng knew how much they hoped to come to the Holy Land of Martialism with him. However, precisely because they thought cared about Chu Feng so much, they gave up without Chu Feng even asking them to.
There were still a few days to the opening of the Heavenly Road. As such, Chu Feng was not in a rush to leave. Before leaving, there was a joyous event held in the Misty Peak—the marriage between Huangfu Haoyue and Qiushui Fuyan.
This wedding was not announced to the outside, nor was it overly grand. However, everyone who was there hoped the best for the two of them. It was a very warm moment, and before the wishes of the crowd, this pair of lovers would finally, once again, live and walk together.
Moreover, since Lady Piaomiao’s cultivation was gone, she could no longer guard the Misty Peak. Thus, she handed down such a mission to Qiushui Fuyan and Huangfu Haoyue and had them guard this place together.
As for the Crippling Night Demon Sect, Chu Feng gave full authority to Qiu Canfeng. Although Chu Feng was going to leave, to the people from the Crippling Night Demon Sect, he was eternally their sect head.
Finally, the day of the Heavenly Road’s opening arrived. After passing the Heavenly Sea, they would reach the place where it opened.
This was something that happened every year, and every time, quite a few people would come to watch. Most of them didn’t plan to enter the Heavenly Road; they came here just to give it a look.
However, this year, there was a lot more people than usual—several thousand times more. It was even much more lively than the year when the Burning Heaven Church headed to the Holy Land of Martialism.
Vast number of bodies filled the sky. It was a very grand scene to behold.
The reason for such an anomaly was because it was rumoured there would be a famous person who was going to enter this year’s Heavenly Road.
The person who eradicated the Immortal Execution Archipelago and the Three Great Monstrous Clans, who killed Murong Mingtian, Jiang Qisha, and the others alone, the current head of the Crippling Night Demon Sect, Chu Feng.
“Look, it’s Chu Feng! He’s truly come! It seems that he’s preparing to enter the Heavenly Road this year,” exclaimed someone amidst the crowd. Very soon, everyone cast their gazes in the direction he pointed. They could see a vast stream of people flying over slowly.
Everyone started feeling excited. Such an emotion permeated this land.
Within the immense sea of people, there were simply countless famous people from the Eastern Sea Region. However, at that very instant, the person who caught the most attention was a young person—Chu Feng.
He was riding a flying horse. He was so full of spirit. He was so young.
On his face that wasn’t really all that handsome yet was filled with resolution, there was a confident and dazzling smile.
To his left were Su Rou, Su Mei, and Zi Ling. To his right were Jiang Wushang, Zhang Tianyi, and the Chu family.
As for behind him, Lady Piaomiao, Qiushui Fuyan, Huangfu Haoyue, Qiu Canfeng, Xue Xiyue, and the many peak experts from the Crippling Night Demon Sect were there.
However, without a single trace of doubt, amongst all these famous people, Chu Feng was the focus.
Chapter 989 - The Heavenly Road Opens
Everyone above the sea burst into discussion when Chu Feng appeared.
The elderly continuously nodded at Chu Feng. As they looked at him, they narrated his accomplishments to the younger generation within their clans. They also told them to take Chu Feng as a role model—work hard in cultivation and become an exceptional person.
That led the young children to blink with their innocent big eyes. When they looked at Chu Feng, it simply wasn’t like looking at a person but more like at a god. Their eyes were filled with a fervent adoration.
To survive in a land like this, especially if one were from a famous cultivation clan, every single child’s dream was to become a peak cultivation expert. Chu Feng was the person they all wanted to become.
However, in comparison to the elderly’s passionate conversations and the children’s sincere admiration, the younger generation similar in age to Chu Feng were clearly much more lively.
They were all cheering; some were even screaming. The degree of respect they held towards Chu Feng reached an insane level.
The males were a bit more presentable. When they looked up to Chu Feng, they were roughly akin to children. It was more admiration they felt as Chu Feng was bringing honour to their generation. That was why they gave him this much respect.
But the females on the other hand were completely different. They not only gave Chu Feng admiration, there was a bit of worship. There were even many young women who made Chu Feng into their standard for a partner and made him into their ideal lover.
Right now, their “ideal lover” had appeared right before their eyes. How could they not be moved? They naturally lost control of their emotions.
“Oh? It seems that my Chu Feng is quite popular!” said Su Mei as she giggled at such a scene. But there was a bit of jealousy amidst her words.
As for Chu Feng, he just gave a calm smile. When facing a situation like this, Chu Feng was really too used to it. In the world of cultivation, the strong were respected. Recalling back when he was wanted by the Immortal Execution Archipelago, he was simply like a rat crossing the street. There were very few people who were willing to help him.
But now, after the blink of an eye, he became the idol figure of the entire Eastern Sea Region. This was quite a big change, and Chu Feng had fought for all of it himself.
*rumble rumble rumble*
Just at that moment, rumbles came from the depths of the sea. On the sea surface splashing with waves, enormous vortexes started appearing.
As they swirled around, the splashes were fierce. The area of the vortexes even kept on enlarging. In the end, countless of them, great in size, nearly filled the entire sea. It was truly an incomparably grand sight to behold.
*bang*
*bang*
*bang*
*bang*
Suddenly, from the vortexes, thick beams of light shot out. They merged together in the sky and formed a blinding golden formation.
The formation occupied an enormous area. It broke through the clouds and stretched down into the sea. It was like a golden wall that blocked off a part of this world, yet also like a dazzling sun that just stood there.
“So this Heavenly Road truly is a mystical formation.”
Seeing the golden formation erected in the sky. Chu Feng felt stunned. Even though he had heard the Heavenly Road was opened by a hidden formation within the Heavenly Sea, he still felt astonished when he witnessed such an event with his very own eyes.
Even without any detailed observations, one could tell already with the naked eye how complex and powerful it was. What cultivation did the person who laid this formation have?
*hmm*
After its emergence, the formation quickly started powering up. Everyone could see an entrance slowly appearing in the center of the formation—that was the entrance to the Heavenly Road.
“The Heavenly Road! The Heavenly Road has successfully opened!” The crowd’s hearts were filled with complex emotions such as excitement and fear as they looked at the already opened yet endless entrance.
The Heavenly Road was the path that led to the Holy Land of Martialism. From ancient times, there had been innumerable people who entered; however, with the exception of Huangfu Haoyue, not a single person who went in returned.
Huangfu Haoyue had announced that he hadn’t passed through the Heavenly Road, nor had he entered the Holy Land of Martialism.
Although he didn’t tell the world how he came out of the Heavenly Road, he told them everyone else had died inside.
This, as expected, invoked everyone’s shock. Many people had suspected whether the Heavenly Road was a path of no return, and hearing Huangfu Haoyue say this, they agreed that it was not something a normal person could pass through.
As such, even though the Heavenly Road had already been opened, not a single person stepped in. Even those who planned to enter were standing outside, making no signs of entering. They all cast their gazes towards Chu Feng.
“Big Brother Chu Feng, it seems that they’re hoping you to be the first to enter,” Jiang Wushang said with a chuckle.
Chu Feng could only smile at those words. Of course, he could see what the crowd wanted. Even though Chu Feng was only a rank eight Martial Lord, after his actions at the Misty Peak, many people felt that he was the strongest person in the Eastern Sea Region.
Moreover, the rumours said Chu Feng was going to enter the Heavenly Road. Those who planned the same naturally wanted to hug his legs and follow him. Perhaps they could take just a tiny bit of advantage of him.
But if they knew even Chu Feng himself wasn’t absolutely confident he could pass through the Heavenly Road, who knew what they would feel.
*whoosh*
But just when everyone’s gazes were fixed on Chu Feng, his eyes lit up. He discovered a person appearing out of nowhere and was walking towards the entrance of the Heavenly Road. He also recognized that person—Tantai Xue.
“Tantai Xue, wait!” Chu Feng called out. Simultaneously, he leapt forward and flew towards her.
“Tantai Xue? She’s the person with the Divine Body who came from the Holy Land of Martialism?” Due to Chu Feng’s call, everyone noticed her. When they recalled who she was, there was unavoidably a few extra hints of reverence in their eyes.
“Yes?” Tantai Xue indifferently asked, as she turned around and stopped upon hearing Chu Feng.
Currently, Tantai Xue was still wearing a white dress and a veil covering her complexion. More importantly, the feeling she gave Chu Feng was still that icy cold. It was unfamiliarity that rejected people a thousand miles away.
“I just want to thank you.”
Chu Feng’s word of thanks came from his heart. Back then, if it weren’t for Tantai Xue who used Kuang Bainian as a bargaining chip and saved Zi Ling and the others by swapping hostages, even if Chu Feng successfully cultivated the Immortal Transference Mysterious Technique, he wouldn’t have so easily defeated Murong Mingtian and Jiang Qisha.
Tantai Xue deserved full credit for the part she played.
“I just did what I should have done. You don’t need to thank me. But seeing as you had saved me, I can tell you something,” Tantai Xue said.
Chapter 990 - Horrifying Attack
“What is it?” Chu Feng asked.
“If one enters the Heavenly Road, they walk against the heavens. Those who enter take half a step in death and half in life; those who retreat are absolutely dead.
“Remember: after entering the Heavenly Road, it doesn’t matter how terrifying the things you see are. They are only illusions. They are there to test your courage. As long as you ignore them and hold no fear, there will be no troubles as you pass through the Heavenly Road into the Holy Land of Martialism.”
Tantai Xue had spoken those words mentally. Very clearly, she didn’t want others to know about that. People were selfish—she was no exception.
“Thank you for the reminder.” Even though Chu Feng had already known about that before, when Tantai Xue mentioned it again, it strengthened his confidence to pass through the Heavenly Road because it made it much more likel what Huangfu Haoyue said before to be true.
Moreover, in comparison to Huangfu Haoyue’s words, Tantai Xue’s were much lucid: no matter how terrifying the things within the Heavenly Road were, just ignore them. To Chu Feng, that was not a difficult task.
“No need to thank me. Some things are much easier said than done. Whether you can pass through this Heavenly Road will depend on your own abilities.” After leaving behind those words, Tantai Xue turned around and rushed in.
One could see she did not plan to walk together with Chu Feng. The words she said just now were truly no more than a reminder. His life was unrelated to her at all.
*whoosh whoosh whoosh*
After Tantai Xue made her move, of the group of people who prepared to enter the Heavenly Road, there were dozens of people who moved as well. They cast intricate bodily martial skills and, with the quickest speed possible, chased after Tantai Xue.
They likely felt since she was from the Holy Land of Martialism, she knew the method to pass the Heavenly Road. Thus, they wanted to follow and take advantage of her.
Chu Feng did not enter after them. Instead, he returned to Zi Ling and the others and gave them a short farewell.
Unavoidably, there was reluctance. But no matter Chu Feng, or Zi Ling and the others, none of them showed it. Instead, there were encouraging smiles worn on their faces.
After such a short goodbye, Chu Feng turned around and flew into the Heavenly Road. Afterwards, the people who prepared to enter the Heavenly Road also all arose and followed Chu Feng as they too entered.
However, Chu Feng did not see the worry and loss that surged on Zi Ling’s and the others’ face in the instant he entered the Heavenly Road.
At first, it was darkness inside. The feeling it gave made it seem as if it were a black hole. However, as he continued forth, light soon appeared at the front. It was an azure light emitted by a floating object.
It was as big as a watermelon, and many objects similar to it nearly filled this vast world. When he looked ahead, the Heavenly Road did not look like some space. It instead looked like a stelliferous sky. It was both beautiful and mysterious.
However, before they walked all that far in, Chu Feng and his group saw dozens of people. They were flying towards Chu Feng and the others from the depths of the Heavenly Road. After seeing Chu Feng, they nodded and smiled a bit fawningly. They said in unison, “Lord Chu Feng.”
“You lost her?” Chu Feng said with a faint smile. These dozens of people had been the first to enter the Heavenly Road in order to follow Tantai Xue. But clearly, they lost track of her.
“Hehe…” They felt rather embarrassed at Chu Feng’s question, and could only foolishly chuckle as they scratched their heads. They didn’t reply, but they confirmed Chu Feng’s guess by such a reaction.
Chu Feng looked back. There were several hundred people behind him, and in addition to these dozens of people, there weren’t even a thousand in total.
Although there weren’t many people here, they were all elites. Most of them were middle-aged and were all Martial Lords. The remaining were elderly cultivators—all of them were peak Martial Lords. There was even a rank one Martial King. It was an old woman Chu Feng hadn’t seen before, likely a hidden expert.
However, at that very instant, even this old rank one Martial King held no arrogance in front of Chu Feng. Instead, she seemed rather humble and perhaps even a bit uncomfortable.
Although it seemed very strange that an elderly rank one Martial King treated a young rank eight Martial Lord with such an attitude, it was not abnormal at all when one put into consideration what Chu Feng did in the Eastern Sea Region and his position. If even a rank one Martial King treated Chu Feng in such a manner, the rest were naturally even more respectful.
“It is perilous in the Heavenly Road. If you want to turn back now, you can still make it,” Chu Feng said.
“Lord Chu Feng, since we’ve stepped into this place, we’ve already decided. Even if we die, we will not turn around.”
“Yeah! Lord Chu Feng, we know you must be able to pass through this Heavenly Road. Could you also bring us through?” But unexpectedly, there was not a single person who backed away despite Chu Feng’s words. They joined together and actually begged him.
Seeing the crowd who were sincerely begging with faces of resolution, Chu Feng was moved. So, he said to them, “I do not hold absolute confidence I can pass through this Heavenly Road, let alone bringing you with me.
“However, I can give all of you a reminder. This Heavenly Road is a test of one’s courage. So, no matter what sort of frightening thing you see later on, do not be scared, nor should you dodge. They are merely illusions. As long as you follow me and pass through, it will mean they are nothing. However, if you are afraid, you will most definitely fall victims to the illusions.”
“Lord Chu Feng, thank you. Since we dare to enter this Heavenly Road, perhaps we have nothing else, but we most definitely have courage.”
“Lord Chu Feng, thank you for the reminder. We will not disappoint your expectations. No matter what we face up ahead, we will not retreat. We will only advance.” The crowd all expressed their stances; their faces were ones of resolution.
“Good. Everyone, follow me. Remember, no matter what you see, do not be afraid. As long as you follow me ahead, nothing will happen to you.” Chu Feng turned around. He activated his Heaven’s Eyes and flew straight forward.
Although these people would indeed affect Chu Feng’s speed, they had still come from the Eastern Sea Region. Perhaps when they were still in the Eastern Sea Region, there weren’t many feelings that he felt towards him, but after leaving, there was more or less some intimacy.
So, since Chu Feng could help them, of course he would do his best. If he could, of course he hoped he could bring them all into the Holy Land of Martialism, this world called sacred.
*aoo—*
*AHH—*
*roar—*
However, soon after they advanced, there were bursts of odd sounds that came faintly from the depths of the Heavenly Road.
They were terrifying; they led chills down one’s spines. They were akin to the weeping of a child, yet akin to the shriek of a woman, yet akin to the roar of a beast. Regardless, it was horrifying.
Moreover, those sounds increased in clarity, and increased in volume. Many people started becoming nervous because they were certain there were very frightening things within this Heavenly Road. And, right now, those things were approaching them.
Chapter 991 - Murderous Vengeful Spirits
Chu Feng couldn’t help but frown. He wasn’t afraid, but there were already others trembling slightly within the crowd behind him. People were becoming frightened even before those creatures neared them.
Chu Feng couldn’t help but recall the Burning Heaven Church’s fate and Tantai Xue’s words: some things were easier said than done.
Regardless, this Heavenly Road… was indeed something not so easily passed.
He already had a premonition that a large portion of the people following him would die during this ordeal.
“Do not be afraid. Remember, no matter how terrifying they are, all of them are fake. Follow me and you will pass,” Chu Feng reminded again.
“Yes!” the crowd responded. Although they appeared quite outstanding, seeds of doubt had already been sown in their hearts.
“Follow me.”
As Chu Feng spoke, he strode forth and into the air, towards the frightening sounds. The others quickly followed.
As they continued forward, continuing to near the unknown monsters, the peculiar and frightening sounds became louder and louder. Finally, deep in the Heavenly Road, there was a large mass of blood-red gas.
It covered simply everything. One could not even see the ends of it. As it surged around, it sealed off the path ahead—the horrifying sounds came from the blood-red gas.
It was, with a horrifying speed, rushing towards Chu Feng and the others. The feeling it emanated made it seem like an incomparably hungry demon that had finally found a tasty dish. It wanted to engulf Chu Feng and the others.
Many people were already panicking, and it only escalated further when the blood-red gas approached them. They could see what sort of things were inside.
Torn off hands, sliced off heads, split bodies, extracted organs… Broken body parts were inside the blood-red gas.
More importantly, they were still squirming around and making odd sounds. Although they didn’t have any actual power, they released a nearly unendurable aura—one that was so horrifying it was suffocating.
“Everyone, listen up. This is not a simple illusion. It will even affect one’s mind. Follow me; do not retreat,” shouted Chu Feng again as he swept his eyes over the blood-red gas.
With the power of the Heaven’s Eyes, he already knew that those things were illusions—not normal ones, however. They had the power to kill. Although they were different from the typical ones, in the end, they were merely things for scaring. They could scare other perhaps, but not Chu Feng.
At that very instant, Chu Feng unhesitantly flew over—straight towards the blood-red gas.
Everyone was terrified by what he did. In their eyes, no matter how they looked at it, Chu Feng seemed to be jumping into a pit of fire. He seemed to be committing suicide.
But recalling the words he said before, most of them still bit down on their teeth and charged with Chu Feng.
However, there was also a portion who could not withstand the horrifying aura exuded by the blood-red gas. They allowed fear to be born. After a few acts of hesitation, they didn’t follow Chu Feng. Instead, they flew back where they came from, choosing to flee instead.
Chu Feng had already expected that to occur. He ignored those who were running away and didn’t say anything. What should be said had been said already; whether they were able to successfully pass the Heavenly Road would depend on their own luck. Right now, Chu Feng could only care for himself.
*wuaoo—*
As Chu Feng ran, he finally dashed into the blood-red gas. At that instant, there were ear-piercing howls from every single direction. They were very terrifying and brought forth uneasiness to one’s heart.
Furthermore, a fetid stench irresistibly flooded him. He could even feel the broken limbs touching his body. It was very revolting.
Right now, Chu Feng and the others seemed as if they entered a vast pool of blood. They had to step on those disgusting pieces of rotten flesh and broken limbs in order to advance.
Moreover, within this pool of blood, there were countless ghosts awaiting the opportunity to take their lives. They were awaiting to force new members to join their ranks.
But no matter how much terror they instigated, they were of no effect to Chu Feng. With the power of the Heaven’s Eyes, even if more corpses were in front of them, they could not interfere with Chu Feng’s line of sight. The roars of the blood-red gas were already ignored, making it seem as if he were merely flying through a normal sky. He was quick and not affected in the slightest.
However, not everyone had a heart as firm as Chu Feng’s. In reality, a large portion of the ones following Chu Feng had already panicked. It would be a lie to say they were unafraid and fearless. They merely followed Chu Feng in with false courage.
But the blood-red gas didn’t seem to be that simple. Even though the others were still following Chu Feng and running without even looking back, the rotten limbs and invisible ghosts were still attacking them.
The attacks from the corpses and ghosts were really indefensible. All sorts of painful cries rang out, and a large portion of the people following Chu Feng died by their strikes.
After such wails, after they were truly killed, those who didn’t even have much fear in their hearts were affected in a chain reaction. They too, due to the fright that was born in their hearts, fell to the attacks of the corpses.
“Lord Chu Feng, didn’t you say these were illusions and we could just ignore them? If they truly are, why are they killing us?”
Some people even started questioning Chu Feng amidst the panic. However, what awaited them was only inescapable death.
Cries fluctuated as they endlessly resounded behind Chu Feng. However, he did not even turn his head around. He just kept on running. Finally, he broke out.
However, when Chu Feng finally stopped and turned his head around to look, there was nothing else but the rapidly departing blood-red gas amidst horrifying sounds it made.
As for the hundreds of people initially following him, they were cut off completely. Not even a single one remained, as if they had never even appeared.
“Ahh…”
Chu Feng couldn’t help but let out a sigh as he looked at the blood-red gas getting farther and farther away. When all was said and done, those were still several hundred lives, and they were also from the Eastern Sea Region.
Chu Feng did sincerely hope they could arrive at the Holy Land of Martialism with him, but sadly, their hearts were not sufficiently firm. They couldn’t even pass through this first stage, let alone the later ones. They were destined to fail.
“That can’t be blamed on you. They were unqualified. If this Heavenly Road were this easy to pass, wouldn’t everyone be entering the Holy Land of Martialism?” Eggy said with a giggle. Her voice was as sweet as usual; however, within her tone, there was not the slightest trace of sympathy for the ones who had died just now.
Chapter 992 - Becoming a Disciple, Learning Skills
“Mm. Those things are illusions but they are not normal illusions. Not everyone can ignore them.” Chu Feng nodded and didn’t brood over it too much. He continued advancing.
Without the crowd following him, though Chu Feng was much more lonely, quite a few of his worries had disappeared. As he travelled in this Heavenly Road, he was a lot more free.
Chu Feng continued on the path for a very long time. He didn’t meet any more tests like before; however, there were changes that occurred to the Heavenly Road.
It was no longer an endless beautiful starry night because the azure light objects started diminishing in number. The more he advanced, the lesser there were until they disappeared completely.
The Heavenly Road once again, like the very beginning, became completely dark. If it were a normal person, they would find it very difficult to determine direction in an environment like this. But Chu Feng was an exception.
With the Heaven’s Eyes, Chu Feng was able to lock onto the path forward. However, he did not just go straight. Instead, he was looking around and searching. The reason was because his most important mission in the Heavenly Road wasn’t to enter the Holy Land of Martialism, but to find his place of birth.
At the same time, in the Eastern Sea Region, the Heavenly Road had now closed.
As they watched the disappearing entrance and the sea returning to its initial state, Zi Ling, Su Rou, Su Mei, Zhang Tianyi, and Jiang Wushang all wore faint sorrow and strong wistfulness.
A large portion of the observers had left already, including the Crippling Night Demon Sect, who left by Qiu Canfeng’s lead. Slowly, the clamorous sea returned to serenity.
What resounded was no longer noisy conversations and laughter but the violent sound of gales and the surging waves. In the sky, only dozens of people remained.
Qiushui Fuyan, Huangfu Haoyue, Lady Piaomiao, Taikou…
The Azure Dragon Founder, the ancestor of the Jiang Dynasty, the Chu Family…
Zi Ling, Su Rou, Su Mei, Zhang Tianyi, Jiang Wushang…
After looking at Zi Ling and the others who were unwilling to shift their gazes, Qiushui Fuyan and the others more or less felt some aching in their hearts when they looked at one another.
They could understand their feelings. Zi Ling and the others were so close to Chu Feng, so they were definitely very concerned with his safety. After all, this Heavenly Road was not something easy to pass.
But on the topic of Chu Feng’s safety, how could Qiushui Fuyan and the others not be worried? Actually… they knew why Zi Ling and the others wore such emotions on their faces. The most important reason was that they were unable to join Chu Feng in his journey into the Heavenly Road.
“Zi Ling, it’s time we go back.” After much hesitation, Qiushui Fuyan spoke.
“Mm. Sister Fuyan, sorry for the long wait.” Zi Ling and the others all turned their heads around, their faces filled with forced smiles.
Everyone else’s heart ached even more when they saw Zi Ling and the others act in such a manner.
“Don’t worry. With Chu Feng’s abilities, it won’t be hard for him to pass the Heavenly Road. I firmly believe he will make a name for himself in the Holy Land of Martialism as well,” Qiushui Fuyan consoled.
“I know. The first time I saw him, he was much weaker than me. Without even joking, I really didn’t put him in my eyes back then.” Zi Ling sweetly smiled. She recalled the scene when she and Chu Feng first met.
“However, in spite of that, I was still defeated by him. At that moment, I became aware of how powerful he was.
“So, I don’t doubt his strength at all. Even though I was forcibly brought back to the Eastern Sea Region by my parents, I still believed that one day, he would bring me back. And he truly did.
“Now, I still believe in him. However…” Although the smile on Zi Ling’s face was still there, she choked over her words a bit.
“However, you still worry for him, right?” Just at that moment, an aged and calm voice rang out behind Zi Ling.
“Senior?” Qiushui Fuyan’s and the others’ expression changed greatly. At that very instant, the person who appeared behind Zi Ling was not an ordinary one—it was the blind old man.
He was standing with his hands behind his back. His eyes were closed, but he still seemed to be able to see Zi Ling. His cultivation remained low, but gave others a feeling of unfathomability.
“Little lady, don’t cry. Perhaps I can help all of you,” said the blind old man again.
“Senior, you mean?” All five of their eyes lit up.
“Your cultivation aptitudes are all decent, but if you want to catch up to that boy Chu Feng with what you have right now, I’m afraid you will never succeed. Even you, who has a Divine Body, have no chance.
“If you continue the way you all are, burdens are the only things you’ll be to Chu Feng. He’ll give you help, but don’t even think of doing the same the other way around,” the blind old man said to Zi Ling as he smiled faintly.
Zi Ling and the others all came to a realization. The person right in front of them was an expert. There was no doubt. Furthermore, the words he just said had a deeper meaning.
Zi Ling and the others, after a mutual glance at one another, nodded their heads. Then, they half-knelt in the air. They paid their respects to the blind old man and said together:
“I, Zi Ling—”
“I, Su Rou—”
“I, Su Mei—”
“I, Jiang Wushang—”
“I, Zhang Tianyi—”
“—am willing to become your disciple.”
“Haha, you have good tacit understanding.” The blind old man chuckled. Then, as he stroked his snow-white beard, he said, “If you become my disciples, naturally I will teach you skills. However, it is not easy to become my disciples.”
“Senior, as long as you are willing to accept us, we are all willing to go through hardship and suffering!” said Zi Ling and the others. This was a very rare opportunity. They did not want to miss it.
The blind old man once again smiled lightly, then said, “Don’t say that too early. My tests aren’t things normal people can handle…”
As he traced off, the smile on the blind old man’s face became even wider.
Chu Feng, of course, knew nothing of what occurred back at the Eastern Sea Region. He was continuing his search in the Heavenly Road.
Time trickled away; Chu Feng had already wandered for several days in this endless Heavenly Road.
And the gods did not disappoint those who persevere. Slowly, Chu Feng found the edge of the Heavenly Road within this endless space.
It was very special. It seemed like rock, yet it was not. It seemed like steel, but it was absolutely not. Call it a formation, but it didn’t seem like a formation… It was very difficult to describe; however, without a doubt, it was indestructible.
But that wasn’t even much. The most shocking thing was after walking along the edge, Chu Feng actually found a tunnel.
It was very vast, and it went very deep. No one knew what the depths of the tunnel held, but intuition told Chu Feng it absolutely did not lead to the Holy Land of Martialism.
Out of curiosity, Chu Feng entered. But the farther he entered, the more shock he felt. By the two sides of this tunnel were buildings, and a dangerous aura even started surging.
Finally, in front of Chu Feng, there was an overbearing door. It was truly a large door, and it was not a simple one as well. If that door must be described, then it was quite similar to the Imperial Door of the Imperial Tomb back at the continent of the Nine Provinces.
Chu Feng knew it was different. However, even though he was up close, Chu Feng himself didn’t know what was different.
After coming to this place, Chu Feng was basically certain that everything here was manmade. This seemed more like someone’s land.
Chapter 993 - Not a Test
Chu Feng could not open the door, nor did he dare to. He could feel what sort of danger was on the other side. It was something he simply stood no chance against.
Chu Feng even felt if he opened the door, the thing within would bring Chu Feng endless suffering.
Since he was out of options, Chu Feng used the Heaven’s Eyes to look. But sadly, it was still useless. They too could not see through the door.
“Chu Feng, how is it? Are you getting any sort of a familiar feeling from this place?” Since the Heaven’s Eyes were useless, Eggy asked Chu Feng about the feeling he got from this place.
“I don’t. This does seem to be someone’s land, but I’m getting a very unfamiliar feeling from it. I don’t think I’ve come to this place before.
“Besides, based on what Senior Huangfu said, the position we’re in right now cannot be the place he met me.” Chu Feng shook his head.
Although this place was mysterious and continued inestimable perils—which meant the creator was very extraordinary—it still differed from Huangfu Haoyue’s descriptions.
At least, Chu Feng didn’t feel any holiness from this place. Similarly… although this place was not simple at all, Chu Feng knew as long as he didn’t open the door, he was safe.
This experience was completely different from Huangfu Haoyue’s. Even though everyone’s senses varied, there wouldn’t be this much of a difference.
So, Chu Feng knew this was absolutely not the place he and Huangfu Haoyue met.
“Then that’s strange. Who would build such a thing in a place like this?” Eggy was confused. She knew even though there might not be a person living behind the door, there was most definitely something there. This was someone’s place, after all.
“Who knows. This Heavenly Road has always been mysterious.” Chu Feng lightly smiled. Then, he turned around and went back the path he came from. He knew he would gain nothing from staying.
After leaving, Chu Feng continued searching.
Surprisingly, there wasn’t just a single place like the one before. After leaving, Chu Feng had found another.
The structures’ style was completely different though. Chu Feng even got a dissimilar feeling regarding the era the structures were built. They were definitely not built by the same group of people.
More importantly, discovering two different lands at such a short distance—even though the Heavenly Road was so big—was absolutely not a coincidence.
It was likely there were many other places like these within the Heavenly Road. As for the location Huangfu Haoyue met him, it was likely one of the numerous ones.
“Strange. Why are there so many places like these in the Heavenly Road? Could there be some sort of secret hidden in this place?”
Various questions arose in Chu Feng’s heart. He increasingly felt that this Heavenly Road was not simple. It was definitely not just a road that led to the Holy Land of Martialism from the Eastern Sea Region.
However, no matter what was concealed in this place, it was not something Chu Feng could discover. Right now, his most important mission was to find the place he and Huangfu Haoyue met. In other words, where his father was.
He had already been in the Heavenly Road for a few days, yet he hadn’t encountered any attacks from monsters. He didn’t even see any living creatures. So, Chu Feng reached a conclusion.
The tests in the Heavenly Road likely related to the distance. Since he was wandering about, even though he was advancing, he made very slow progress. In a short period of time, he wouldn’t meet the second wave of unknown creatures Huangfu Haoyue spoke of.
If he wanted to find his place of birth, then Chu Feng had to quickly advance. After meeting the second test, he should then be able to find the place he was born in.
After making that decision, Chu Feng stopped walking around. He put his full strength into making some distance.
Indeed, after a while, there was a dangerous aura that appeared up ahead.
Chu Feng could even hear rumbles—it was the sound of battle. Moreover, the might of this exchange was not simple. It was likely a fight between Martial Kings.
“This is?” But after Chu Feng continued forward, he saw an astonishing scene. In front of him, a large group of monsters appeared.
They were enormous in size—every single one was dozens of meters tall. They also had very ugly appearances. Not only did they have varying shapes and appearances, they even released an extremely dense feeling of evilness.
With a glance, one could see there were at least several million monsters, and every single one was actually a Martial King. There were even peak Martial Kings within their ranks.
Several million Martial King monsters. Chills would simply go down one’s spine if they even imagined such a scene, let alone appearing so realistically in their line of sight.
“What is happening? Could this be the second wave of unknown creatures Senior Huangfu spoke of?” Chu Feng could not remain collected when he saw them.
He discovered they were not illusions at all. He could even say with certainty that they were actual creatures.
However, the most terrifying thing, above even that, was the person who was fighting those monsters. It was Tantai Xue.
There were dozens of those monsters fighting her. Their cultivations varied; some were rank four Martial Kings, some were rank five. They all held higher cultivation ranks than Tantai Xue, and their strengths were very powerful as well. Judging by the attacks they sent out, Chu Feng could see how strong they were.
Rather than saying Tantai Xue was fighting those monsters, it would be more accurate to say the monsters were toying with Tantai Xue.
Indeed, they were toying with her. With their strength, even though Tantai Xue had a Divine Body, it was an easy task to kill her.
Moreover, at the same time the fight was going on, the observing monsters would even occasionally let out odd sounds—the sound of mocking laughter.
“Chu Feng, run! These monsters are not illusions!” Even Eggy panicked a bit when she saw that. She could feel how terrifying these monsters were.
The aura they emanated: bloodlust, ruthlessness, cruelty… nearly every single thing of darkness was gathered within them. They were simply a group of monsters who lived to kill. If they discovered Chu Feng, he would be absolutely dead.
“No, I cannot ignore her.” However, Chu Feng shook his head. He could not leave Tantai Xue behind.
“Tantai Xue, don’t panic. Don’t forget this is only a test.
“No matter if they’re illusions or not, as long as you are unafraid, they can do nothing to you.” Chu Feng thought Tantai Xue had lost the stability in her heart and was scared by the physical bodies of these monsters. So, he sent a mental message to remind her.
“Dammit, why have you come too? Run! These things aren’t a part of the Heavenly Road’s tests! It doesn’t matter if you fear them or not, they will kill you! Run!” replied Tantai Xue. She was alarmed after receiving Chu Feng’s mental message.
“What? These monsters aren’t a part of the tests? What are they?” Chu Feng’s expression changed greatly as well. Shock emerged into his eyes. He knew Tantai Xue was not joking at all.
“Kukukuku, it seems that this year’s harvests are quite good. Two have come!
“Boys, grab the male one over here as well.”
But just when Chu Feng became aware that something was wrong, a voice filled with amusement and evilness rang out.
Chapter 994 - The King of the Heavenly Road
“Dammit!” Chu Feng cursed, but it was already too late. Nearly in the same instant that evil sound rang out, a boundless pressure immediately descended and enveloped Chu Feng.
It was too powerful, so powerful Chu Feng could not resist it at all. He could feel its terrifying strength—a peak Martial King, an existence a step away from Martial Emperor.
Before such pressure, Chu Feng was bound entirely. There was no chance for him to escape. Several enormous monsters had come up to Chu Feng and surrounded him. One even extended its hand and hooked Chu Feng’s collar with its sharp nail, raising him up.
That feeling was like a giant grabbing a tiny ant. The monster was not only powerful, it was also enormous. In front of it, the adjective most suitable for Chu Feng was a single word: minuscule.
After grabbing Chu Feng, the monster threw him to Tantai Xue’s side. The monsters who were “fighting” her also stopped and backed away.
Simultaneously, the huge bloodthirsty monsters formed layers as they surrounded Chu Feng and Tantai Xue. All sorts of odd and revolting laughter rang out unceasingly. They simply didn’t seem like they were looking at a person, but more like two playthings.
As Chu Feng looked at those ugly appearances with alert, he cast his gaze towards Tantai Xue. Only then did he discover her chest rising up and down and her unstable aura. She had paid quite some price for the battle before. As Chu Feng thought, it was an easy task for these monsters to kill Tantai Xue. They were toying with her.
“Tantai Xue, what are those things?” Chu Feng asked by a mental message.
“How should I know?” Tantai Xue’s reply was very cold. She likely knew she was being toyed with, so she was very furious and agitated right now.
“You don’t know those things? Then how do you know they’re not a part of a test within the Heavenly Road?” Chu Feng asked again.
“Because I’m certain that all the tests in the Heavenly Road are illusions. These monsters are clearly not,” Tantai Xue replied impatiently.
“Tantai Xue, then do you think these monsters were left behind by the people who entered the Heavenly Road before?” Chu Feng asked.
He held a guess of some sort. Since there were so many peculiar places in the Heavenly Road—and he too was from the Heavenly Road—it was quite normal that there were other existences inside.
Tantai Xue seemed to have a greater understanding of the Heavenly Road, so Chu Feng wanted to be certain whether his guess was correct. Perhaps they could even find an opportunity to survive within this desperate situation.
She was taken aback by that question. Then, she pondered it. But in the end, she coldly shot Chu Feng a glance and said, “Why do you have so many questions? If you enjoying asking that much, why not just ask them?”
“Yeah, why don’t I just ask them?” Chu Feng gave a faint smile to Tantai Xue’s words, then very indifferently swept his gaze over the group of monsters and shouted, “Where did you come from? Why did you stop us?”
“Kukukuku…” Evil laughter once again rang out amongst the group of monsters.
Quickly after, the enormous group split apart. A monster different from the rest appeared within Chu Feng’s line of sight.
Actually, that monster, in terms of appearances, was not all that different from the other monsters other than its slightly larger physique and well-built body. Its strength, however, was much superior to the other monsters.
It was a rank nine Martial King. It was the existence that bound Chu Feng with nothing but its pressure. From the other monsters’ attitudes, one could tell it was likely the leader of these millions of monsters.
Since there was such a large number of monsters and they were all enormous, they occupied a lot of space. Due to that, the leader was still quite some distance from Chu Feng when it first showed itself. It approached them slowly and the pressure also became increasingly stronger.
It was intentionally strengthening its pressure; it wanted Chu Feng to see how powerful it was. It wanted Chu Feng to tremble before it.
But sadly, although Chu Feng was a rank eight Martial Lord right now, he had once defeated a rank eight Martial King. Though it was not with his true cultivation, he’d had that experience.
Thus, even though his opponent was very powerful, Chu Feng was not afraid at all. He was very calm.
“Sss—”
That made the rank nine Martial King monster frown. It felt a bit surprised; it could be seen it didn’t like how Chu Feng reacted.
“Brat, you’re not afraid of me?” said the monster. Its voice was thick and powerful, and even more deafening than thunder. However, there was not even a hint of righteousness. Instead, it was filled with evil, like a king interrogating a criminal.
“Why should I be afraid of you?” Chu Feng smiled. He couldn’t possibly be even calmer than he was; his attitude did not even seem like any criminal.
“Brat, do you want to know who I am?” The monster was clearly displeased as it coldly asked.
“Rather than wanting to know who you are, I want to know why you stopped us. You should know your very actions have broken the rules of this Heavenly Road.” Chu Feng was not afraid at all. Instead, he questioned it back in a loud tone.
The monsters all around were furious at Chu Feng’s attitude. Their brows furrowed deeply, expressing their displeasure. Their venomous gazes and sounds of teeth gnashing made it seem they wanted to take Chu Feng into their mouths and crush him into mush.
“HAHAHAHA—” But just at that moment, the rank nine Martial King monster started laughing. Its laughter was very deafening and sinister. It even made invisible sound waves and violent gales which endlessly charged at Chu Feng and Tantai Xue.
The laughter was completely different from before. Mixed in with such laughter was fury and killing intent. This monster was enraged by Chu Feng’s words.
“Dammit, you angered it!” Tantai Xue coldly rebuked.
“I did indeed anger it, but even if I didn’t, would it spare you?” Chu Feng replied.
Tantai Xue was made speechless by Chu Feng’s question. Indeed, as Chu Feng said, they were already like a lamb in a tiger’s mouth. These monsters were absolutely not kind. The instant they were caught was the instant they were fated to die.
They were dead already, so it was only a matter of time. Recalling that, Tantai Xue was put more at ease and she no longer blamed Chu Feng.
“Brat, listen up. I don’t care if you have the experience of passing the Heavenly Road or not. I don’t care where you came from. However, with me here, you should not even think of passing through.
“In this place, if I want you alive, you will live. If I want you dead, you will die. Do you know why? It’s because we are the kings of the Heavenly Road.” As it spoke, the monster’s tone was very cold. Moreover, it was filled with inviolable majesty.
At that instant, even though Chu Feng appeared unperturbed, his heart was actually a bit shaken. He wanted to buy time so he could find a chance to escape, but now, he was uncertain whether these monsters would even give him that chance. He truly felt their strong bloodlust.
*hmm*
However, in this crucial moment of life and death, an invisible wave rushed past Chu Feng and the others. Simultaneously, a blinding light shone behind the monsters.
It was a very bright light. It completely illuminated the pitch-black Heavenly Road. The light was so strong no one even dared to widen their eyes.
Before such light, Chu Feng and Tantai Xue were in a fairly decent state, but the monsters started making lowly, painful, and quiet roars, as if they were bearing some sort of great torment.
More importantly, Chu Feng actually felt strong fear emanating from these monsters. They, who held incomparable arrogance before, were now afraid.
A voice filled with ancientness also arose in the direction of the light.
“You are merely a group of filthy guards whose seals have been removed. Yet you dare to call yourselves the kings of the Heavenly Road?”
Chapter 995 - Martial Emperor
“You are merely a group of filthy guards whose seals have been removed. Yet you dare to call yourselves the kings of the Heavenly Road?”
After those words were spoken, there was sudden movement within the army of monsters. They, who were making low roars, now actually started howling in madness. To be more precise, howling in pain.
Indeed, these were cries of pain. Although Chu Feng could not open his eyes right now, he could feel the changes occurring to his surroundings with his Spirit power. The monsters’ bodies were being crushed. The light was killing them.
Moreover, before such radiance, even though the monsters’ sizes were as big as mountain peaks and their numbers were so much they looked like an ocean—vast and endless—and they were all Martial Kings, they were completely powerless.
What they could only do was stare as their bodies were torn apart, then refined until their lives disappeared completely.
“This feeling… It’s an Imperial Might!”
Chu Feng felt shocked. He could feel the power surging amongst the light and how horrifying it was. The feeling was simply unstoppable. It seemed it could destroy anything. Even the indestructible bodies of Martial Kings, before such power, stood no chance. And this power was called Imperial Might.
A Martial Emperor. At that very instant, Chu Feng had actually met a Martial Emperor within the Heavenly Road.
“What is happening here?” Not only was Chu Feng alarmed, even Tantai Xue was in a bit of a daze. They didn’t know what was happening anymore.
When it felt the attacker was going to kill them all, the rank nine Martial King monster threatened, “Bastard, do you know where we came from? You dare kill us all?! Do you think—”
But before it finished its words, it made a painful howl. Afterwards, it completely disappeared.
All noise disappeared in their surroundings resounding endlessly with howls. It was as if the monsters were never there. It was dead silent.
The blinding light also faded away slowly. Darkness once again enveloped all of them.
“This…”
Chu Feng could finally open his eyes. But after he captured the scene before him, even though he had experienced quite a few battles and slaughters, his heart couldn’t help but beat heavily.
The monsters had all died. Several million monsters—all Martial Kings—had died. Not a single one was left alive.
But they did not completely disappear. Their enormous and revolting limbs were still around him along with the fetid mist of blood.
The remnants of the monsters seemed as if they stretched out for infinity and completely enveloped everything. It was extremely horrifying when one gave such a scene a glance.
“So this is a Martial Emperor!”
Imagining the endless group of horrifying monsters before, then gazing at the scene in front of his eyes, Chu Feng couldn’t help but exclaim at the attacker’s strength. Martial Emperor—an existence of legends. Its power was indeed unimaginable.
*bang… bang… bang… bang…*
But right now, rumbles started resounding from the distance. That noise was akin to the explosion when a meteor crashed into the earth. It was thunderous and shook one’s heart. However, these were merely footstep sounds.
Even Chu Feng frowned slightly at the repeated sounds. He knew the person who killed the millions of Martial King monsters in a blink of an eye had come. It was the Martial Emperor.
In reality, not only did Chu Feng frown, even Tantai Xue, the one titled as witch who came from the Holy Land of Martialism, knitted her brows closely. She too was extremely nervous.
The two of them fixed their gazes closely in the direction of the rumbles. Finally, an enormous dark shadow appeared deep within the mist of blood.
Because of the bloody mist, it was very difficult to see its appearance clearly. They could only see a dark shadow, but judging by its area, one could tell how big it was.
The one who came was actually several hundred meters tall. Before it, the monsters that were killed became tiny existences.
As for Chu Feng and Tantai Xue, they could no longer be described as ants before this thing, but as dust instead. Indeed, in front of this enormous figure, humans like Chu Feng and Tantai Xue were only as big as specks of dust.
“Interesting. It seems that this Martial Emperor isn’t human. This Heavenly Road is truly interesting!” Eggy actually appeared quite excited when she saw the departing enormous creature.
As for Chu Feng, he wasn’t in the mood to joke. He didn’t know whether it was an enemy or ally. However, he did know it was much more terrifying than the monsters before. Martial Emperor—just this thought alone could make one’s soul flee.
As the enormous creature neared, though Chu Feng and Tantai Xue were in the air, the space beneath their feet violently trembled every time it took a step. The two of them couldn’t even stand stably in the air.
At that moment, the enormous creature was very close. However, it was still a huge shadow. What one could see was only a pair of blood-red eyes.
Those eyes were really too big. Rather than saying they were a pair of eyes, it would be more accurate to say they were two bright moons—blood-coloured moons.
Then it suddenly stopped. The radiance emitted from its eyes enveloped Chu Feng and Tantai Xue. It was carefully examining them.
“Senior, thank you for helping us.” Chu Feng clasped his fists in thanks when it didn’t move. No matter what it planned, it had still saved them.
“Follow me,” An ancient and deep voice came from the enormous creature. Afterwards, it turned around and went back in the direction it came from.
Chu Feng didn’t hesitate as he quickly followed. Tantai Xue did the same.
“STOP!”
But just at that moment, the enormous creature turned its gaze around. Its blood-red eyes emanated a horrifying killing intent.
It fixed its gaze onto Tantai Xue and said with an extremely icy tone, “If you dare to take another step, I will tear you apart.”
Tantai Xue’s body trembled; she was not lightly scared. She stopped moving, not daring to make even half a step more. Although one could not see her complexion, Chu Feng could feel her face was drenched with cold sweat.
Martial Emperor—every single word from one stunned one’s soul. An existence of that realm surpassed typical cultivators.
“Continue forward and you will pass the Heavenly Road. There will be no one ahead to stop you.” The enormous creature’s tone became quite a bit more gentle when Tantai Xue stopped.
“Senior, thank you for the advice.” Tantai Xue took a relieved breath. She, who was typically cold, gave a rare bow and clasp of hands in expression of her gratitude.
But the enormous creature no longer paid attention to Tantai Xue. It continued striding forward with heavy steps. Indeed, it was not heading towards the Holy Land of Martialism but a certain other place in the Heavenly Road.
Chapter 996 - Shadow
“Chu Feng, be careful. No matter what it’s here for, do not argue with it. Let alone there are times where one must lower their heads, you are now facing a Martial Emperor!
“Sometimes, being a bit humble can perhaps save your life,” Tantai Xue said mentally after the enormous creature left. As she faced a Martial Emperor, she too didn’t dare to be careless.
“Humble? If it were you, would you be humble?” Chu Feng asked with a smile.
“I…” Tantai Xue did not reply. Humbleness depended on the person. Some people would never be willing to bow down to another even if they died. Chu Feng was a person like that, and Tantai Xue was the same.
“Heh, Lady Tantai, no matter what you say, I do have to thank your concern. Don’t worry. One day, I’ll see you again in the Holy Land of Martialism. Let us meet in the future.” Chu Feng once again smiled, then chased after the enormous creature gradually getting farther and farther away.
The enormous creature quickened its speed. In a blink, it disappeared within the mist of blood. Chu Feng quickly followed, and he too left quickly.
Only Tantai Xue remained. She looked in Chu Feng and the enormous creature’s direction, and looked for a very long while. Only then did she murmur to herself, “Where did this Chu Feng come from? Why was that Martial Emperor existence looking for him?” Tantai Xue pondered curiously. Yet, regardless of her thoughts, she remained puzzled. So she just stopped thinking. She leapt forward and, in the direction the creature pointed, headed towards the Holy Land of Martialism.
Chu Feng naturally followed the creature.
Right now, the cover of the mist of blood had vanished. In addition, since the two of them were much closer now, Chu Feng could see the creature’s appearance clearly.
It was indeed not human, but it had a humanoid figure. As for why it wasn’t human, it was because its head seemed like a dog’s. To be more precise, like a wolf’s. But in reality, it was neither a dog nor a wolf. It was a creature Chu Feng had never seen before.
It stood several hundred meters tall like a ladder that reached the heavens. It wore golden armour; however, the armour did not emit any light.
At that moment, what attracted Chu Feng’s attention the most was the weapon in the enormous creature’s hand. It was a sceptre—a very special sceptre.
It even seemed as if it came from the creature’s body itself; it seemed as if it were one with the creature. But something absolutely true was that the sceptre contained extremely terrifying power.
On the road, Chu Feng had attempted to communicate with this enormous creature, but it was ignoring him. Although it didn’t berate him or anything, it didn’t pay attention to him. Rather than saying it was allowing Chu Feng to come with it, it would be more accurate to say it was guiding Chu Feng.
“Chu Feng, this dog-head wouldn’t help you for no reason. It wouldn’t be your relative, right? Heh…” Eggy smiled with a naughty expression; her smile was a quite happy one.
“Less of that nonsense.” Chu Feng felt rather helpless. In a situation like this, likely only Eggy could remain this calm and even dare to make a joke.
Although her joke was quite ridiculous, Chu Feng was actually also making guesses at the creature’s origin. Even though Chu Feng felt that this Martial Emperor creature couldn’t possibly be his relative, there was likely some sort of relationship between them.
Chu Feng was even thinking it was bringing him to the place he and Huangfu Haoyue first met. In other words, this enormous creature was on the same side as him.
The more Chu Feng thought of that, the more excited he became and the closer he followed. He was very afraid he would miss the chance to solve the mystery of his ancestry.
With the creature guiding the way, Chu Feng indeed came to the edge of the Heavenly Road and entered yet another vast tunnel. This too was someone else’s land, but it was many times vaster than the other ones Chu Feng saw before. It was on a completely different level.
As he looked at the structures on the two sides, Chu Feng became more and more agitated. The feeling this place brought him was the exact same as Huangfu Haoyue’s descriptions.
If it must be described, one word was sufficient—dark. However, its true feeling was the complete opposite—holy.
Indeed. The structures in this place gave others such a conflicting feeling. Seeing darkness, yet feeling holy.
“Waa, there’s so many big dog-heads?” Even Eggy couldn’t help exclaiming when Chu Feng entered deeper in.
At that very instant, what appeared by his sides were enormous dark-grey statues. They were several hundred meters tall and all held sceptres. They were identical to the creature leading Chu Feng.
The only difference was that the ones by his sides were statues, while the one leading Chu Feng was a living Martial Emperor.
At first, Chu Feng even thought the statues were built by this enormous creature, but soon, he discovered he was wrong.
At that moment, in front of Chu Feng, a large door appeared. It was already opened, and inside it was dusky. Only in its depths was there a bit of light. The door could block off Spirit power; even Chu Feng’s Heaven’s Eyes were no exception.
However, what made Chu Feng shocked the most wasn’t the ajar door. It was outside the door. There were spots for two statues. However, one was vacant.
The enormous Martial Emperor creature was walking towards that empty space. Moreover, it stood neatly at that place, and went in the same position as the other statues.
*hmm—*
Just at that moment, the most mystical scene occurred. Its body started solidifying and its golden armour started changing. It became dark-grey stone and even the Martial Emperor aura disappeared. In the end, it became a statue—one the exact same as the previous ones.
“Waa, really? This dog-head that saved you truly is a statue!
“There are so many here; they wouldn’t all be Martial Emperors, would they?” Eggy widened her mouth in amazement. She felt it was quite inconceivable.
“Haha, interesting. Truly interesting! As expected of the existence who could seal me in your body. Chu Feng, I’m getting more and more curious about your family!
“Quick! Quickly enter! Let me see what they look like!” Eggy urged amidst the shock. Not only was Chu Feng impatient, she too was impatient to find Chu Feng’s family. Not only would it unravel his ancestry, perhaps the answer could even undo her seal.
After taking a deep breath, Chu Feng strode forward and headed towards the door.
After passing through the door, his surroundings became dark. However, it was different from the darkness within the Heavenly Road. With Chu Feng’s abilities, he could still see many things within the latter. So long as it was inside a certain range, he could see everything clearly.
But here, he lost the power that a cultivator should have. It was that dark in his surroundings. Even if he used the Heaven’s Eyes, there was not the slightest bit of change.
So, Chu Feng could only head towards the faint radiance. After nearing, his expression could help but change greatly.
He finally knew where the faint light came from. It was from a small fire. But right now, what attracted Chu Feng’s attention wasn’t the fire, but the person sitting cross-legged by it.
Chapter 997 - Old Ape
Chu Feng looked carefully, and he was once again shocked.
As thin as a match, the ape wore ragged clothing over its disheveled fur. Due to its visibly poor state and frailty, the old thing looked as if it were on its deathbed.
However, Chu Feng detected a near untraceable fierceness hidden within the old ape’s lifeless eyes, fierceness that could only come from experiencing a certain amount of suffering and reality. Chu Feng was currently very far away from acquiring such a thing.
“Waa, what is this? Why’s there an ape after the dog-heads? We wouldn’t have come to a zoo, right?” exclaimed Eggy surprisingly after seeing the old ape.
She was the same as Chu Feng; she too was nearly certain this was the place he an Huangfu Haoyue met. So, after he stepped past that door, they both felt who they would meet next would be—even if not his parents—his family.
But the ape in front of his eyes didn’t look like Chu Feng’s family at all, nor like his parents.
Judging by its surface, it didn’t even reach the standards of a Monstrous Beast. It was just an ape that simply could not be more normal. However, Chu Feng was a person who grasped special power. How could he possibly be of the same family with this ape?
“Junior Chu Feng greets Senior.” Although he was confused and didn’t feel any hint of familiarity with it, Chu Feng still clasped his hands, bowed, and paid his respects.
Chu Feng was certain this was where he and Huangfu Haoyue met. No matter who that ape was, since it was here, it was likely not an enemy. Even if it wasn’t a part of Chu Feng’s family, there was still likely some sort of relationship. So, it was worth his greetings.
But who would have thought after Chu Feng politely faced it, the old ape merely shot him a faint glance. Then, it cast its gaze back at the fire and said, “You’re too weak. Do you feel no shame coming back with strength like this? Get the hell out of here!”
Its calm words were filled with ice. There were even strong disdain and contempt.
Chu Feng, who thought he had found where he came from and assumed he was going to meet his relatives, was a bit unable to accept those words.
However, considering there were various unknown variables, he didn’t say much. Instead, he once again clasped his hands at the old ape and said, “Senior, you recognize me? Since you do, can you tell me where my parents are?”
But the old ape ignored Chu Feng words. There was no reaction. Instead, he used a wooden stick to stir the fireplace, making the flames burn a bit brighter.
“Senior, I don’t know what I’ve done incorrectly that led to your displeasure and treatment towards me.
“However, it could be considered that I’ve gone through many suffering to come to this place. I don’t have many requests; I just want to see my family. So… if I’ve offended you in any place, please forgive me.”
After seeing his words were ineffective, Chu Feng once again clasped his hands at the old ape. Then, he strode forth and headed towards it.
Since it had such a horrid attitude, Chu Feng didn’t prepare to waste his breath with it. He decided to just pass it and walk deeper in. This land was so big; if Chu Feng’s family were truly here, then he would definitely find them.
*bang*
However, before he even took a few steps forward, an invisible power suddenly appeared in front of him. With lightning speed, it struck Chu Feng’s body.
“Ah!”
The power forced him several meters back. When he landed on the ground, Chu Feng felt his inside in complete chaos. However, there wasn’t much pain. The power only forced him back; it didn’t harm him.
At that instant, he cast his gaze back at the place he bounced back. He discovered nothing. The thing that repelled him was not a pre-laid barrier.
Afterwards, he cast his gaze towards the old ape. But, he discovered that the old ape’s eyes were not on him. Chu Feng was caught off guard when he was struck back so he could not be certain whether that power came from the old ape.
*whoosh*
Suddenly, Chu Feng threw himself back up. Then, he used a bodily martial skill, a profound running technique that made his body become akin to an arrow that just left a bow and he rushed deeper in with light-like speed.
*bang*
However, like what happened earlier, before Chu Feng even passed the aged ape, he was repelled by an invisible power.
This time, Chu Feng was a bit angry. He had carefully observed and he was nearly certain that the one putting forth such power was the aged ape.
Even though he was displeased, Chu Feng didn’t display any anger. He felt the ape definitely had some sort of relationship with his family. So, he still asked very respectfully, “Senior, why must you stop me?”
But what Chu Feng didn’t expect was this time, the aged ape was unmoved. It took Chu Feng’s words like the wind that passed one’s ears.
That truly threw Chu Feng in a difficult position. He was certain this was where he met Huangfu Haoyue and his family. At least, someone related to his family would be here. Even this old ape was possibly an existence related to him; otherwise, it wouldn’t have said those words before which had implied it knew him.
Those words, as demeaning as they were, still meant the ape knew something.
Yet right now, it was not only unwilling to let Chu Feng pass, it was even driving him away.
In terms of strength, it was simply unfathomable. Chu Feng couldn’t forcibly pass, so he could only ask with respect. Yet, it ignored him. He couldn’t pass by force, nor could he pass by words. What could Chu Feng do?
“Chu Feng, let me go out and try. This ape is not simple. From my estimations of its strength, it is possibly even stronger than me before I was sealed. It is absolutely not a normal Martial Emperor. It’s not impossible that it was the one who sealed me within your body.
“Let me out and I’ll ask for the details. Even if I don’t learn anything about your ancestry, at least let me understand why it sealed me in your body for no apparent reason,” Eggy said suddenly.
Chu Feng didn’t refuse Eggy’s request. First of all, she was helping him, and second of all, she also had the right to question. Her request was not an unreasonable one.
So, Chu Feng willed the World Spirit Gate to open, and Eggy, the grand queen, slowly walked out.
After she appeared, the ape’s expression changed slightly. It seemed to be quite surprised, but after a faint glimpse, it retracted its gaze and paid no more attention to her.
It seemed that she was already prepared for such a reaction. The corners of her lips curled up as she revealed a cute and charming smile. She walked forward with her slender and long legs, but when she stopped, she did something that made Chu Feng completely dumbfounded.
Chapter 998 - Mystery of Ancestry
Eggy put her hands on her waist and furrowed her brows greatly. With an extremely loud and clear voice, she looked at the ape and cursed, “You old monkey bastard, who the hell do you think you are, acting like a lord here? You think you can be so mighty because you’re just a bit older? And you dare to tell Chu Feng to get out of here? And you even dare to stop him? Do you truly think you’re god?
“I’ll tell you this: you may drive Chu Feng away, but I’m no pushover. Why did you seal my cultivation? Today, you must give me a satisfying answer! Otherwise, I’ll pluck all your fur and make you into a bald monkey!”
Chu Feng was stupefied by Eggy’s words. He had thought of many ways she would try and persuade the old ape, but he never expected she would be this fierce. She didn’t even say half a polite word and just started insulting it. She even spoke in such an intense tone.
*boom—*
Just at that moment, the old ape stood up abruptly and at the same time, a ferocious Imperial Might swept over like a hurricane.
It was really too powerful. Chu Feng was frozen in front of it. He even had trouble breathing; on Eggy’s end, she was kneeling and pain filled her beautiful face.
“A mere Asura World Spirit dares to speak to me like this? You gave you these nerves?!” The ape was furious. Its words were filled with rage, and one could even hear the sound of its teeth gnashing.
“Mm—” Eggy’s face, other than pain, was one of unyielding. It seemed she wanted to retort, but she simply didn’t have the power to speak. The pain on her face became more and more distinct. It truly made Chu Feng’s heart ache.
“Senior, Eggy has always spoken her mind without much prior consideration. In addition, her power has been bound and she was forcibly sealed in my body for many years. She holds grudges in her heart, so that’s why she said those words. Senior, I hope that you can spare her life,” Chu Feng quickly begged.
“No matter the strength of a World Spirit, they are always a slave. The uncouthness of a slave lies in the responsibility of the master.
“Right now, if you kneel and beg me, I’ll leave her alive. Otherwise, this place will become her grave today and she shall never return to life!” the old ape said fiercely.
“Mm—” Eggy was enraged. She wanted to say something, but it was useless as she simply couldn’t even speak.
The old ape was too terrifying. Although what it emanated was also Imperial Might, it was several times stronger than the old dog-head. As Eggy said, this old ape was indeed a ruthless character and was indescribably powerful.
“Senior, if I’ve truly offended you in any way, you can tell me. If there’s any place I’ve let you down, even if you don’t want me to kneel, I will still kneel.
“However, if you don’t say the reason and want to drive me away… To be honest, Eggy’s words were all correct. If you want me to take her place for punishment, I can; however, if you want me to kneel, absolutely not,” Chu Feng firmly refused.
“Less of this rubbish. I’m asking will you kneel or not?!” the old ape shouted furiously. Everything seemed to tremble; its power was not only overwhelming, its tone was undoubtable. If Chu Feng did not kneel, it would truly kill Eggy.
“Senior, if you don’t tell me the reason, then it’s impossible that I kneel to you.
“However, to me, Eggy is not only a World Spirit, nor any slave. She’s a very important companion to me.
“I ask for a trade of lives. I ask that you spare her life. As long as you leave her alive, I am willing to die in her place.” Chu Feng spoke again. Moreover, in his eyes, there was a resolution to die.
Mm—“ When she heard those words, Eggy’s body couldn’t help but tremble. Her beautiful eyes instantly reddened and two streams of sparkling tears spilled from the corners of her eyes. Although the old ape controlled her body, it could not control her emotions.
When Eggy heard Chu Feng was willing to die for her, this queen’s heart melt. She was greatly moved.
“Hahahaha…” Just at that moment, the old ape let out a burst of laughter. It was laughing very happily. Only after a while did it look at Chu Feng with quite a bit of satisfaction and say, “Although your cultivation is lacking, you have some courage. You haven’t shamed your father’s name.”
After speaking, the old ape waved its arm. The flames burning atop firewood became a lantern that landed into its hand.
“Follow me.” With lantern in hand, the old ape turned around. It walked forward with a bent back, deeper into the pitch-black world. Simultaneously, the horrifying Imperial Might disappeared.
With her fetters gone, Eggy stood up quickly. She, filled with fury, leaped forward and actually attacked the old ape.
*hmm*
However, Chu Feng was already prepared for that. He willed the World Spirit Gate to open in front of Eggy. Catching her off guard, she leapt into the gate. Seeing his plan succeed, Chu Feng hurriedly closed it shut.
“Chu Feng, what are you doing? Let me out! I haven’t received this much humiliation in my entire life! I will kill that old ape!” Eggy furiously roared when she realized she walked into Chu Feng’s trick.
“Eggy, I know you hold grudges, but our strength right now is not enough. If we force a fight, we’re the only ones who will suffer.
“If you want to forcibly go, then I can join you. I won’t just watch as you send yourself to die. Even if you die, I will join you.
“If you truly want to send yourself to death for no reason at all, I’ll join you right now.” Chu Feng opened the World Spirit Gate again.
However, Eggy didn’t come out. She first wiped the tears from her face with grievance, then said, “For you, I’ve endured this time.”
After speaking, Eggy sat in the corner within the World Spirit Space. She hugged her knees and burrowed her head into her arms. She no longer spoke.
Chu Feng’s heart stung. But, he could do nothing. Putting aside the fact that the old ape was too powerful, it still held a relationship of utmost significance to him.
Although its attitude was horrible and had ridiculed him and Eggy before, it had not truly harmed them. Now, the ape’s attitude changed suddenly and it was even leading Chu Feng. Its previous actions might have even been a test.
The ape didn’t truly want to make things difficult for Chu Feng. So, let alone avenging Eggy, it was very difficult to even harbour any hatred towards it.
But exactly because of that, Chu Feng felt Eggy had truly been wronged. That’s why his heart ached for her.
No matter how wronged he was, it would be fine. However, he didn’t want the ones close to him bearing the same pain. Of course, Eggy was one of the closest people to him.
“What are you waiting for?” The old ape’s impatient voice came from the depths of this land.
“I’m coming.” Chu Feng didn’t dare to hesitate as he hurriedly followed.
He, at that moment, held too many questions in his heart. What awaited him up ahead was very possibly the mystery of his ancestry.
Chapter 999 - Chu Feng’s Gravestone
With the old ape leading the way, Chu Feng headed deeper into this place. After a short distance, they stopped.
At that moment, a gravestone appeared in front of Chu Feng. His expression changed greatly when he saw the name written on it. An indescribable emotion surged into his heart .
The name written on the gravestone was “Chu Feng”. With the Heaven’s Eyes, he discovered it was made by normal Profound Stone. The marked time was actually the exact same as his current age.
But sadly, the only thing he could discover was the things written on the gravestone. When he looked into the grave, he could see nothing.
“Senior, what is this?” Chu Feng asked the old ape amidst his confusion.
“Hoh…” The old ape calmly smiled. It was a smile filled with complex emotions. Then, it said, “Actually, I really should be calling you ‘Young Master’.
“However, right now, you aren’t qualified for that because title respect is gained through strength.
“As for this grave, it had saved your life before. And right now, it can save your life again.” An invisible wave surged out behind the old ape and into the grave.
The soil started churning and bursting outward. Very soon, a coffin appeared. It was also made by Profound Stone, but it was enormous. It was more than ten times the size of typical coffins.
When he looked at it, the complicated emotions in Chu Feng’s heart became more and more intense. He truly wanted to know what was inside this coffin and how it was related to him.
Before, the old ape said this grave had saved his life, and now, it could save him again. What did that mean?
*bang*
Just at that moment, a loud muffled sound rang out. The lid of the Profound Stone coffin opened. What appeared within was a blinding light.
It was a formation. An extremely profound—so profound Chu Feng comprehended nothing—and indescribably powerful formation. Despite its complexity, Chu Feng could still tell it was a Teleportation Formation, one far superior to ones from the Ancient Era.
“Go. This formation can bring you safely to the Holy Land of Martialism,” said the old ape indifferently.
“Senior, you want me to leave?” Chu Feng asked in bewilderment.
“Of course. You aren’t thinking of staying here, right?” The old ape calmly shot Chu Feng a glance. Its gaze was like saying, ”You must leave now!”
“Senior, do you know how I found this place? Do you know how I’ve been in all these years? After countless tribulations, I found where you were. After countless tribulations, I came here. I don’t have any other goal. I just want to know who my parents are. I just want to know how they are.
“But… I don’t even understand anything. I don’t even know who I’m a child to. I don’t know even know who my family are. I don’t even know why they abandoned me. And now, you want me to leave?”
Chu Feng was clearly a bit agitated. In his eyes, there was a trace of desire. He hoped this old ape would tell him a few things because he knew it definitely had information he wanted.
“Ahh…” Indeed, the old ape was moved after hearing Chu Feng’s words. It said, “Oh Chu Feng, it’s not that I’m unwilling to tell you, it’s just that your father is unwilling to let me tell you. He’s here right now, actually. However… he doesn’t want to see you because you’re too weak. So weak you’re unworthy to be his son.”
“What?” Chu Feng’s heart couldn’t help but tremble. That reason was quite a devastating one.
His father, who he dreamt of meeting, who he wholeheartedly admired, wasn’t absent. Rather, he was here right now. He was just unwilling to see Chu Feng. And it was because Chu Feng was too weak?
“Hoh…” Suddenly, Chu Feng smiled. It was an abnormally happy smile; but in reality, his heart was filled with extreme anger.
Suddenly, he exploded. He roared furiously. Towards the depths of this place, he shouted at the top of his lungs, “What kind of bullshit reason is that?”
“You abandoned me from a young age and had me become another person’s child. And now, you’re still unwilling to recognize me. And this reason is because I’m too weak?
“Fine, I admit. In comparison to you both, I am indeed very weak. I’m so pitifully weak. But must family be weighed by strength? How can there be parents like you in this world?! You—”
“Shut up!” But before Chu Feng finished what he wanted to say, the old ape suddenly shouted furiously. That voice was filled with a horrifying aura.
When it exploded next to Chu Feng’s ear, he felt his head buzz as if his entire being had been blown up. Then, his blurred emotions of sorrow and fury were magically pacified.
“You aren’t qualified to blame him. Go. Before you have sufficient strength, don’t come back here. Of course, if you feel he’s an unqualified father, you can also choose to never return. You can go live a life you desire,” said the old ape again. However, within its tone, there was a hint of sorrow.
Chu Feng, who had already returned to calmness, felt an indescribable pain in his heart when he saw the old ape’s expression. He suddenly realized there were some troubles it couldn’t speak of. Or, perhaps his father and his family had troubles they couldn’t speak of.
Regardless how they treated him, when Huangfu Haoyue protected him and when the big dog-head saved him within the Heavenly Road, it was his family behind the scenes. Without them, perhaps he would already be dead.
So, it didn’t matter how they treated him. The reality was that they protected him with everything they had. There would simply be no explanation why they did that if they didn’t love Chu Feng. So, he determined this treatment must be due to some trouble.
But what sort of trouble would force someone to abandon their child?
“Senior, since my father is unwilling to see me, I can leave. However, can you ask him what cultivation I need to have before he’s willing to see me? What cultivation do I need until he’s willing to recognize me as his son?” Chu Feng said coldly. In his eyes, there was even a bit of pleading.
The old ape’s gaze changed once again, like a layer of frost being melted.
“Ahh…” It sighed deeply once again, then said, “If I’m not mistaken, you must have been seen as a genius in the Eastern Sea Region. But do you know why I’m saying you’re weak?”
Chapter 1000 - Thing of Burden
“I know.
“As the proverbs say, ‘There are skies beyond this sky, and men beyond this man.’
“Of those in my own generation in the Eastern Sea Region, I am indeed not considered weak.
“But in the Holy Land of Martialism, there are definitely many people superior to me while being in the same generation. In comparison to them, I am indeed not strong,” Chu Feng replied.
“Wrong. Absolutely wrong. In the Eastern Sea Region, or the Holy Land of Martialism, either of them is just a part of this world. The difference is only the outside and the inside. What are the people there comparing to you?” However, after hearing Chu Feng’s words, the old ape appeared very agitated. It looked at Chu Feng and berated with a fierce tone, “You have the nine-coloured Divine Lightning in your body—it was given to you by your father.
“There’s even a World Spirit from the Asura Spirit World sealed in your body—it was given to you by your mother.
“And right now, their blood of nobility is flowing within your veins, yet you are still comparing yourself to the trash of this world? And you dare say you’re not weak?
“You aren’t just pathetically weak in cultivation, you’re pathetically weak in knowledge. Chu Feng, you’re truly so weak you’re a failure. Not only have you shamed the family’s name, you’ve also shamed your parents’ name.”
The old ape’s words stupefied Chu Feng and froze him. Even though its words were lashing out of Chu Feng for his weakness, it was simultaneously giving him some information.
His nine-coloured Divine Lightning was given by his father, and Eggy, the horrifying World Spirit, was given by his mother. From the old ape’s tone, which was resentful from disappointment, Chu Feng could tell that his father and mother were absolutely not ordinary people. They were likely very impressive as there were hints of respect within its tone.
The old ape was a Martial Emperor—there was no doubt to that. As for a person who could make the old ape so respectful… it was simply unimaginable.
Although his heart was shocked, Chu Feng didn’t interject. He silently awaited the old ape to leak more information. Only when it was unwilling to reveal any more would he analyze the information.
“Ahh…” After venting out such fierce words, the old ape’s mood was much calmer. As it looked at Chu Feng, whose face was serene yet had eyes filled with longing, it heaved another long sigh and said, “As they say, ‘If you near red, you become red. If you near black, you become black.’ You’re in such garbage lands, so it does make sense that you’re so weak. After all, you don’t belong to this place.”
“Don’t belong to this place?” Chu Feng’s heart was moved. He couldn’t help asking, “Then where do I belong?”
“You come from the Outer World,” said the old ape.
“Outer World?” Chu Feng was shocked.
“Ahh, whatever. Since you’re so lacking in knowledge, I’ll make an exception and tell you about this. I’ll let you know what burden you’re carrying on your back,” said the old ape.
“Your family comes from this world, but it has already been forgotten by this world’s people because long ago, your family left this world. However, undoubtedly, your family’s strength can bring forth admiration from everyone in this world, including many forces in the Holy Land of Martialism.
“As for the nine-coloured Divine Lightning in your body, that’s the symbol of your family. That’s the Inherited Bloodline only your family possesses. That’s the power that allows you to surpass all else in this world.
“As for your father, he was the family’s pride. But sadly, because of your birth, you and your father were driven away. All of your father’s honour had been stripped away. One could even say that the criminal who did that was you,” said the old ape with solemnness.
“What? I took away my father’s honour?” Chu Feng was shocked again. He couldn’t understand what was happening. However, recalling the old ape’s attitude before, and recalling the things that had happened to him, it seemed that Chu Feng understood something.
The old ape said the nine-coloured Divine Lightning was the power of his family’s bloodline. However, the Divine Lightning only entered his body at the age of ten. Which also meant before the age of then, there was no power from any Inherited Bloodline within his body. Even now, he simply hadn’t completely grasped the bloodline’s power.
That was sufficient evidence to the “weakness” the old ape spoke of before. A person who couldn’t even grasp their own bloodline. A person who didn’t even have any bloodline power within their body before the age of ten. Was that not weak?
So, he asked, “Senior, it was because of me? Was it because I was too weak, so the family drove me and my father away, so my family stripped away my father’s honour?”
“No. The one who drive you two out is indeed your family, but the one who stripped away your father’s honour is you. You! Do you understand?” the old ape furiously roared as it pointed at Chu Feng. It looked like it was gazing at an enemy; there was even some hatred within its eyes.
At that instant, Chu Feng felt extremely complicated emotions in his heart. An indescribable sorrow surged out from his heart and filled every single corner of his body. This was an emotion he had never felt before.
Chu Feng knew a very long time ago that his family was very powerful. He knew, a very long time ago, he disappointed his father. Although he hadn’t seen him before, he admired him a lot.
So, he worked hard at cultivation. On one side, it was to meet a goal; it was for himself. On the other side, it was to make his father proud. To make his family proud. He wanted, when he reunited with his family, to let them know he hadn’t ashamed them.
But it was actually himself who drove his father away from their family. It was even he who deprived all his father’s honour. That was really a bit hard to accept.
“Crap.” When Chu Feng entered a daze, the old ape’s expression suddenly changed greatly. There was actually a hint of fear that surged within its eyes.
*hmm* Suddenly, it willed the formation’s light in the coffin to shine with brilliance. It was beginning to activate. Then, it grabbed Chu Feng and threw him into the coffin. It said, “Stay there, and don’t move. No matter what happens, do not come out. Let this formation take you away.”
After speaking those words, the old ape shifted the Profound Stone lid and wanted to seal Chu Feng inside.
Seeing that, he hurriedly stopped the lid that was going to close him away. Looking at the old ape outside, he asked, “Senior, what happened?”
“Don’t ask so much. Just follow what I say.” The old ape’s eyes suddenly became mysterious and gentle. There was even a hint of sorrow and wistfulness. Its tone also became extremely warm as it said to Chu Feng, “Chu Feng, you must remember you were the one who took away your father’s honour. However, the one who can take it back will also be you. You’re his hope.”
“Hope?” Chu Feng’s heartbeat quickened when he heard that word. In that instant, he seemed to have understood something. So, he asked again, “Senior, when can I return here? What level of cultivation do I need to have in order for my father to be willing to meet me?”
The old ape hesitated a bit at Chu Feng’s question. Then, it said, “You can return whenever you feel like you can.”
*bang* Afterwards, a gentle power pushed Chu Feng down, and the coffin also closed completely shut.
0 komentar:
Posting Komentar